WO2007118794A1 - Sulphonium salt initiators - Google Patents

Sulphonium salt initiators Download PDF

Info

Publication number
WO2007118794A1
WO2007118794A1 PCT/EP2007/053280 EP2007053280W WO2007118794A1 WO 2007118794 A1 WO2007118794 A1 WO 2007118794A1 EP 2007053280 W EP2007053280 W EP 2007053280W WO 2007118794 A1 WO2007118794 A1 WO 2007118794A1
Authority
WO
WIPO (PCT)
Prior art keywords
acid
substituted
hydrogen
interrupted
compounds
Prior art date
Application number
PCT/EP2007/053280
Other languages
French (fr)
Other versions
WO2007118794B1 (en
Inventor
Pascal Hayoz
Stephan Ilg
Original Assignee
Ciba Holding Inc.
Priority date (The priority date is an assumption and is not a legal conclusion. Google has not performed a legal analysis and makes no representation as to the accuracy of the date listed.)
Filing date
Publication date
Application filed by Ciba Holding Inc. filed Critical Ciba Holding Inc.
Priority to CN2007800216146A priority Critical patent/CN101466804B/en
Priority to US12/226,116 priority patent/US8067643B2/en
Priority to EP07727751.5A priority patent/EP2007834B1/en
Priority to JP2009504692A priority patent/JP5313873B2/en
Priority to KR1020087027838A priority patent/KR101389057B1/en
Publication of WO2007118794A1 publication Critical patent/WO2007118794A1/en
Publication of WO2007118794B1 publication Critical patent/WO2007118794B1/en

Links

Classifications

    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C07ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
    • C07CACYCLIC OR CARBOCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
    • C07C381/00Compounds containing carbon and sulfur and having functional groups not covered by groups C07C301/00 - C07C337/00
    • C07C381/12Sulfonium compounds
    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C07ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
    • C07BGENERAL METHODS OF ORGANIC CHEMISTRY; APPARATUS THEREFOR
    • C07B61/00Other general methods
    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C07ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
    • C07CACYCLIC OR CARBOCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
    • C07C319/00Preparation of thiols, sulfides, hydropolysulfides or polysulfides
    • C07C319/14Preparation of thiols, sulfides, hydropolysulfides or polysulfides of sulfides
    • C07C319/20Preparation of thiols, sulfides, hydropolysulfides or polysulfides of sulfides by reactions not involving the formation of sulfide groups
    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C09DYES; PAINTS; POLISHES; NATURAL RESINS; ADHESIVES; COMPOSITIONS NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR; APPLICATIONS OF MATERIALS NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR
    • C09DCOATING COMPOSITIONS, e.g. PAINTS, VARNISHES OR LACQUERS; FILLING PASTES; CHEMICAL PAINT OR INK REMOVERS; INKS; CORRECTING FLUIDS; WOODSTAINS; PASTES OR SOLIDS FOR COLOURING OR PRINTING; USE OF MATERIALS THEREFOR
    • C09D11/00Inks
    • C09D11/02Printing inks
    • C09D11/10Printing inks based on artificial resins
    • C09D11/101Inks specially adapted for printing processes involving curing by wave energy or particle radiation, e.g. with UV-curing following the printing
    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C09DYES; PAINTS; POLISHES; NATURAL RESINS; ADHESIVES; COMPOSITIONS NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR; APPLICATIONS OF MATERIALS NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR
    • C09DCOATING COMPOSITIONS, e.g. PAINTS, VARNISHES OR LACQUERS; FILLING PASTES; CHEMICAL PAINT OR INK REMOVERS; INKS; CORRECTING FLUIDS; WOODSTAINS; PASTES OR SOLIDS FOR COLOURING OR PRINTING; USE OF MATERIALS THEREFOR
    • C09D5/00Coating compositions, e.g. paints, varnishes or lacquers, characterised by their physical nature or the effects produced; Filling pastes
    • C09D5/03Powdery paints
    • C09D5/033Powdery paints characterised by the additives
    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C09DYES; PAINTS; POLISHES; NATURAL RESINS; ADHESIVES; COMPOSITIONS NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR; APPLICATIONS OF MATERIALS NOT OTHERWISE PROVIDED FOR
    • C09DCOATING COMPOSITIONS, e.g. PAINTS, VARNISHES OR LACQUERS; FILLING PASTES; CHEMICAL PAINT OR INK REMOVERS; INKS; CORRECTING FLUIDS; WOODSTAINS; PASTES OR SOLIDS FOR COLOURING OR PRINTING; USE OF MATERIALS THEREFOR
    • C09D5/00Coating compositions, e.g. paints, varnishes or lacquers, characterised by their physical nature or the effects produced; Filling pastes
    • C09D5/08Anti-corrosive paints
    • GPHYSICS
    • G03PHOTOGRAPHY; CINEMATOGRAPHY; ANALOGOUS TECHNIQUES USING WAVES OTHER THAN OPTICAL WAVES; ELECTROGRAPHY; HOLOGRAPHY
    • G03FPHOTOMECHANICAL PRODUCTION OF TEXTURED OR PATTERNED SURFACES, e.g. FOR PRINTING, FOR PROCESSING OF SEMICONDUCTOR DEVICES; MATERIALS THEREFOR; ORIGINALS THEREFOR; APPARATUS SPECIALLY ADAPTED THEREFOR
    • G03F7/00Photomechanical, e.g. photolithographic, production of textured or patterned surfaces, e.g. printing surfaces; Materials therefor, e.g. comprising photoresists; Apparatus specially adapted therefor
    • G03F7/004Photosensitive materials
    • G03F7/0045Photosensitive materials with organic non-macromolecular light-sensitive compounds not otherwise provided for, e.g. dissolution inhibitors

Definitions

  • the invention pertains to novel sulphonium salt photoinitiators and their use in photocurable compositions.
  • Sulphonium salts are known in the art as photoinitiators.
  • triarylsulphonium salts comprising a phenlythio moiety.
  • Other compounds of this type, inter alia with phenoxy groups, are known from US 4451409 and US 4694029, for example tris(4- phenoxyphenyl)sulphonium hexafluorophosphate.
  • WO 03/072567 and WO 03/008404 disclose sulphonium salts, wherein the sulphonium ion is located in a condensed ring system, for example in the thioxanthyl moiety.
  • X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR 3 Rb O, S, NR C or NCOR C ; R 3 , R b and R c independently of one another are hydrogen or an organic substituent; and Y is an inorganic or organic anion; are effective, low-yellowing photolatent sulphonium salts.
  • the compounds according to the invention are characterized in that at least one of the phenyl rings bears a substituent other than hydrogen. Said compounds excel at a good reactivity in combination with low yellowing, low odor and good solubility in the photocurable formulation.
  • the photolatent acid sulphonium salt compounds of formula I exhibit a very satisfactory reactivity combined with good solubility and low yellowing properties.
  • a very important advantage in view of environmental aspects is the fact that the compounds according to the present invention do not release benzene.
  • L, L' and L" are identical and L 1 , L'-i and U'-i are identical and L 2 , L' 2 and U 2 are identical and L 3 , L' 3 and L" 3 are identical and L 4 , L' 4 and L" 4 are identical and L 5 , L' 5 and L" 5 are identical and L 6 , L' 6 and L" 6 are identical and L 7 , L' 7 and L" 7 are identical and L 8 , L' 8 and L" 8 are identi- cal and X, X' and X" are identical, namely a compound of the formula Ia
  • X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR 3 Rb, O, S, NR C or NCOR C ;
  • D is hydrogen, R 5 , OR 5 , SR 5 , NR 5 R 6 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR 5 , NR 5 COR 6 , COOR 5 , OCOR 5 , CONR 5 R 6 , OCOOR 5 , OCONR 5 R 6 , NR 5 COOR 6 , SO 3 H or SO 3 M;
  • E is O, S, COO, OCO, CO, NR 5 , NCOR 5 , NR 5 CO, CONR 5 , OCOO, OCONR 5 , NR 5 COO,
  • R 5 and R 6 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC 12 alkyl or phenyl; Y is an inorganic or organic anion; and M is an inorganic or organic cation.
  • CrC 20 alkyl is linear or branched and is, for example, C 1 -C 18 -, C 1 -C 14 -, C 1 -C 12 -, C 1 -C 8 -, C 1 -C 6 - or Ci-C 4 alkyl.
  • Examples are methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl, sec-butyl, isobutyl, tert- butyl, pentyl, hexyl, heptyl, 2,4,4-trimethylpentyl, 2-ethylhexyl, octyl, nonyl, decyl, dodecyl, tetradecyl, pentadecyl, hexadecyl, octadecyl and icosyl.
  • Ci-Ci 8 alkyl, C r Ci 4 alkyl, C r Ci 2 alkyl, C r C 8 alkyl, C r C 6 alkyl and C r C 4 alkyl have the same meanings as given above for Ci-C 2 oalkyl up to the corresponding number of C-atoms.
  • interrupted 1-9, 1-7 or once or twice by E example interrupted 1-9, 1-7 or once or twice by E.
  • said E preferably are seperated from one another by at least one carbon atom, i.e. the E preferably are non-consecutive, in particular if E denotes O.
  • C 2 -Ci 0 alkenyl is mono or polyunsaturated, linear or branched and is for example C 2 -C 8 -, C 2 - Ce- or C 2 -C 4 alkenyl.
  • Examples are allyl, methallyl, vinyl, 1 ,1-dimethylallyl, 1-butenyl, 3- butenyl, 2-butenyl, 1 ,3-pentadienyl, 5-hexenyl or 7-octenyl, especially allyl or vinyl.
  • C 5 -Ci 2 cycloalkyl is for example cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, cyclooctyl, cyclo-dodecyl, especially cyclopentyl and cyclohexyl, preferably cyclohexyl.
  • C 3 -Ci 2 Cycloalkyl in the context of the present application is to be understood as alkyl which at least comprises one ring.
  • methyl-cyclopentyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, methyl- or dimethylcyclohexyl, cyclooctyl, especially cyclopentyl and cyclohexyl, preferably cyclohexyl are also meant.
  • bridged or fused ring systems e.g. t>* ⁇ h , , etc. are also meant to be covered by the term.
  • C 5 -Ci 2 cycloalkenyl has one or more double bonds and is for example C 4 -C 6 -cycloalkenyl or Ce-C ⁇ -cycloalkenyl.
  • Examples are cyclopentenyl, cyclohexenyl or cyclooctenyl, especially cyclopentenyl and cyclohexenyl, preferably cyclohexenyl.
  • C 5 -Ci 2 cycloalkenyl in the context of the present application is to be understood as alkenyl which at least comprises one ring. For example methyl-cyclopentenyl, dimethylcyclohexenyl etc. are also meant.
  • C 6 -Ci 4 aryl is for example phenyl, 1-naphthyl, 2-naphthyl, anthryl or phenanthryl, in particular phenyl.
  • Substituted Ce-C-uaryl is for example substituted one to four times, e.g. once, twice or three times, especially once or twice.
  • Substituents on the phenyl ring are in position 2-, 3- or 4-, or in position 2,4-, 2,6-, 2,3-, 3,4-, 3,5-, 2,4,6- especially in position 2- or 4- of the phenyl ring.
  • Substituted naphthyl, anthryl or phenanthryl is for example substituted one to four times, e.g. once, twice or three times, preferably once.
  • Glycidyl is — c-c— CH 2
  • O-glycidyl denotes — o-c-c— CH 2
  • Halogen is fluorine, chlorine, bromine or iodine, especially chlorine or fluorine, preferably fluorine.
  • L 3 and L 5 , U 3 and L' 5 or L" 3 and L" 5 together denote a single bond or an organic linking group
  • the organic linking group for example is CR 3 Rb, CO, O, S, NR C or NCOR C , and for example the following structural units are formed, provided that L 3 and L 5 , L' 3 and L' 5 or L" 3 and L" 5 together denote no single bond if the respective X, X' or X" is a single bond
  • Y as an organic or inorganic anion are halogenide, CIO 4 , CN, hydrogenosul- fate, trifluoroacetate; or for example non-nucleophilic anions, selected from the group (BZ 4 ) “ , (SbZ 6 ) “ , (AsZ 6 ) “ , (PZ 6 ) “ , (B(C 6 Z 5 ) 4 ) " , with Z denoting a halogen, in particular F or Cl, preferably F; CrC 20 alkylsulphonate, CrC 20 haloalkylsulphonate, CrC 20 perfluoroalkylsulphonate, unsub- stituted C 6 -C- ⁇ oarylsulphonate, camphorsulphonate, C-i-C ⁇ -perfluoroalkylsulphonylmethide, CrC ⁇ -perfluoroalkylsulphonylimide, and C 6 -C 10 arylsul
  • CrC 2 oAlkylsulphonate is R x SO 3 " wherein R x is linear or branched CrC 2 oalkyl as described above. Examples thereof include methylsulphonate, ethylsulphonate, propylsulphonate, pen- tylsulphonate and hexylsulphonate.
  • C 2 -C 2 oHaloalkylsulphonate is R x SO 3 " wherein R x is halo-substituted C 2 -C 2 oalkyl, C 2 -C 1 0-, C 2 - C 8 - or C 4 -C 8 -alkyl. Examples thereof include C 2 F 5 SO 3 " , C 4 FgSO 3 " and C 8 F 17 SO 3 " .
  • C 6 -CioArylsulphonate is R x SO 3 " wherein R x is C 6 -Cioaryl, e.g. phenyl or naphthyl.
  • Alkyl-substituted arylsulphonates are, for example, toluenesulphonate, 2,4,6-trimethyl- benzene-sulphonate, 2,4,6-tris(isopropyl)benzenesulphonate, 4-tert-butylbenzenesulphonate and 4-dodecylbenzenesulphonate.
  • Halo-substituted arylsulphonates are, for example, 4-chlorobenzenesulphonate, 4-fluoro- benzenesulphonate, 2,4,6-trifluorobenzenesulphonate and pentafluorobenzenesulphonate.
  • C-i-C ⁇ -Perfluoroalkylsulphonylmethide is R d — SO 2 -C-SO 2 -R 6 , Ci-C 2 o-perfluoroalkylsulphonyl-
  • R imide is d 2 H 2 e , wherein R d , R e and R f independently of one another are d-
  • C 2 operfluoroalkyl which is unsubstituted or is substituted by N(R g )(R h ), or R d , R e and R f are phenyl substituted by CF 3 ; or R d and R e together are Ci-C 6 -perfluoroalkylene, which optionally is interrupted by -0-; R 9 and R h independently of one another are Ci-Ci 2 alkyl or R 9 and R h together are CrCeperfluoroalkylene, which optionally is interrupted by O or N(Ci-Ci 2 - Alkyl).
  • Perfluoroalkyl is alkyl which is fully substituted by fluoro, i.e.
  • Y as organic or inorganic anion, for example is halogen or a non-nucleophilic anion, se- lected from the group C f F 2f+1 SO 3 " , (BZ 4 ) “ , (SbZ 6 ) “ , (AsZ 6 ) “ , (PZ 6 ) “ and (B(C 6 Zs) 4 ) “ ; wherein
  • Z is a halogen; and f is an integer from 1 to 8.
  • Y in particular is halogen or a non-nucleophilic anion, selected from the group C f F 2f+1 SO 3 " , (BF 4 ) “ , (SbF 6 ) “ , (AsF 6 ) “ , (PF 6 ) “ and (B(C 6 Fs) 4 ) “ ; wherein f is an integer from 1 to 8.
  • M as an organic or inorganic cation for example is Li, Na, K, Cs, N(R a ) 4 , N(R a ) 3 R b ,
  • M preferably is Li, Na, K, N(R 8 J 4 , N(R a ) 3 R b , N(R a ) 2 RbR c , S(Ra) 3 , S(R a ) 2 R b , SR a R b R c ; in particular Na, K, N(Ra) 4 , N(Ra) 3 Rb, S(R a ) 3 or S(R a ) 2 R b .
  • L, L', L", L 1 , L'-i, L"- ⁇ , L 2 , L' 2 , L" 2 , L 3 , L' 3 , L" 3 , L 4 , L' 4 and L" 4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 , OR 1 , SR 1 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, NR 1 COR 2 , COOR 1 , OCOR 1 , CONR 1 R 2 , OCOOR 1 , OCONR 1 R 2 , NR 1 COOR 2 , SO 3 H, SO 3 M, SOR 1 , SO 2 R 1 or COT;
  • L 5 , L' 5 , L" 5 , L 6 , L' 6 , L" 6 , L 7 , L' 7 , L" 7 , L 8 , L' 8 and L" 8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 , OR 1 , SR 1 , halogen; and/or one or more of the pairs L 3 and L 5 , L' 3 and L' 5 or L" 3 and L" 5 together are a single bond, CR a R b , CO, O, S, NR C or NCOR C ; provided that L 3 and L 5 , U 3 and U 5 , L" 3 and L" 5 together are no single bond, when the respective X, X' or X" denotes a single bond; and/or one or more of the pairs L 1 and L 3 , L 1 and L, L 5 and L 7 , L'-i and L' 3 , L'-i and L', L' 5 and L' 7 , L"- ⁇ and L" 3 ,
  • T 1 and T 2 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC 2 oalkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 2 - C 20 alkenyl, C 6 -C 14 aryl, CrC 20 alkyl substituted by one or more D, C 2 -C 20 alkyl interrupted by one or more E, C 2 -C 2 oalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C 2 -C 12 cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C 2 -C 12 cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C 2 - C 20 alkenyl substituted by one or more D, C 3 -C 20 alkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C 3 - C 2 oalkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, or C6-C 14 aryl substituted by one or more
  • D is hydrogen, R 5 , OR 5 , SR 5 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR 5 , NR 5 COR 6 , COOR 5 , OCOR 5 , CONR 5 R 6 , OCOOR 5 , OCONR 5 R 6 , NR 5 COOR 6 , SO 3 H Or SO 3 M;
  • R 5 and R 6 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC 12 alkyl, phenyl; Y is an inorganic or organic anion; and M is an inorganic or organic cation.
  • L, L', L", L 1 , L'-i, L"i, L 2 , U 2 , L" 2 , L 3 , L' 3 , L" 3 , L 4 , U 4 and L" 4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 , OR 1 , SR 1 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, COOR 1 , SO 3 H, SO 3 M, SOR 1 , SO 2 R 1 or COT;
  • L 5 , U 5 , L" 5 , L 6 , U 6 , U 6 , L 7 , U 7 , L" 7 , L 8 , U 8 and L" 8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 , OR 1 , halogen; and/or one or more of the pairs L 3 and L 5 , L' 3 and L' 5 or L" 3 and L" 5 together are a single bond,
  • CR 1 CR 2 -S
  • CR 1 CR 2 -NR 1 , CO-O-CO, CONR 1 CO, CO-(o-phenylene)-S or CO-(o- phenylene)-S substituted by one or more D; provided that at least one of L, L', L", L 1 , U 1 , L"-,, L 2 , U 2 , U 2 , L 3 , U 3 , U 3 , L 4 , U 4 , U 4 , L 5 , U 5 , U 5 , U 5 ,
  • L 6 , U 6 , U 6 , L 7 , U 7 , L" 7 , L 8 , U 8 , L" 8 is other than hydrogen;
  • T 1 and T 2 are independently of one another hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 2 -
  • Ri, R2, R3, R 4 , Ra, Rb and R c independently of one another have the meaning of T 1 ;
  • T is T 1 or 0-T 2 ;
  • X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR 3 Rb, O, S, NR C or NCOR C ;
  • D is hydrogen, R 5 , OR 5 , SR 5 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR 5 ,
  • R 5 and R 6 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC 12 alkyl or phenyl; Y is an inorganic or organic anion; and
  • M is an inorganic or organic cation
  • L, L', L", L 1 , L'-i, L"i, L 2 , U 2 , U 2 , L 3 , L' 3 , U 3 , L 4 , U 4 and U 4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 , OR 1 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, COOR 1 , SO 3 H, SO 3 M, SOR 1 , SO 2 R 1 or COT;
  • L 5 , U 5 , U 5 , L 6 , U 6 , U 6 , L 7 , U 7 , L" 7 , L 8 , U 8 and U 8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 or OR 1 ; and/or one or more of the pairs L 3 and L 5 , L' 3 and L' 5 or L" 3 and L" 5 together are a single bond,
  • CR 1 CR 2 -S
  • CR 1 CR 2 -NR 1 , CO-O-CO, CONR 1 CO, CO-(o-phenylene)-S or CO-(o- phenylene)-S substituted by one or more D; provided that at least one of L, L', L", L 1 , U 1 , L"-,, L 2 , U 2 , U 2 , L 3 , U 3 , U 3 , L 4 , U 4 , U 4 , L 5 , U 5 , U 5 , U 5 ,
  • L 6 , U 6 , U 6 , L 7 , U 7 , L" 7 , L 8 , U 8 , L" 8 is other than hydrogen;
  • T 1 and T 2 are independently of one another hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 2 -
  • Ri, R2, R3, R 4 , Ra, Rb and R c independently of one another have the meaning of T 1 ;
  • T is T 1 or 0-T 2 ;
  • X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR 3 Rb, O, S, NR C or NCOR C ;
  • D is hydrogen, R 5 , OR 5 , SR 5 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR 5 ,
  • R 5 and R 6 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC 12 alkyl or phenyl; Y is an inorganic or organic anion; and
  • M is an inorganic or organic cation.
  • L, L 1 , L 2 , , L 3 , and L 4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 , OR 1 , halogen, SO 3 H, SO 3 M, SOR 1 , SO 2 R 1 , CN, NO 2 or COT;
  • L 5 , L 6 , L 7 and L 8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 or OR 1 ; provided that at least one of L, L 1 , L 2 , L 3 , L 4 is SO 3 H, SO 3 M, SO 2 R 1 , CN, NO 2 or COT;
  • T 1 and T 2 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 2 -
  • R-i, Ra, Rb and R c independently of one another have the meaning of T 1 ;
  • T is T 1 or 0-T 2 ;
  • X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR 3 Rb, O, S, NR C or NCOR C ;
  • D is hydrogen, R 5 , OR 5 , SR 5 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR 5 , COOR 5 or OCOR 5 ;
  • R 5 and R 6 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC 12 alkyl or phenyl; Y is an inorganic or organic anion; and M is an inorganic or organic cation.
  • L, L', L", L 1 , L'-i, L"i, L 2 , L' 2 , L" 2 , L 3 , U 3 , L" 3 , L 4 , L 4 and L" 4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 , OR 1 , NO 2 or COT;
  • L 5 , L' 5 , L" 5 , L 6 , L' 6 , L" 6 , L 7 , L' 7 , L" 7 , L 8 , L' 8 and L" 8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 Or OR 1 ; provided that at least one of L, L', L", L 1 , L'-i, L"i, L 2 , L' 2 , L" 2 , L 3 , L' 3 , L" 3 , L 4 , L 4 , L" 4 is NO 2 or COT;
  • T 1 and T 2 are independently of one another hydrogen, CrC 2 oalkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl
  • R-i, Ra, Rb, Rc independently of one another have the meaning Of T 1 ;
  • T is T 1 or 0-T 2 ;
  • D is hydrogen, R 5 , OR 5 , SR 5 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR 5 , COOR 5 , or OCOR 5 ;
  • R 5 and R 6 independently of one another are hydrogen, d-C ⁇ alkyl, phenyl; and Y is an inorganic or organic anion.
  • Another embodiment of the invention is a compound of the formula Ia, wherein
  • L, L 1 , L 2 , L 3 and L 4 independently of one another are hydrogen, NO 2 , R 1 , OR 1 or COT;
  • L 5 , L 6 , L 7 and L 8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 or OR 1 ; provided that at least one of L, L 1 , L 2 , L 3 , L 4 is NO 2 or COT;
  • T 1 is hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 6 -C 14 aryl, C 6 -C 14 aryl substituted by one or more CrC 4 alkyl, halogen or CrC 4 alkoxy;
  • T is T 1 or 0-T 2 ;
  • T 2 is hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 6 -C 14 aryl, CrC 20 alkyl substituted by one or more D, C 2 -C 20 alkyl interrupted by one or more E, C 2 -C 20 alkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C 2 - C 12 cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C 2 -C 12 cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, or C 6 -C 14 aryl substituted by one or more D;
  • X is O or S
  • D is hydrogen, R 5 , OR 5 , halogen, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR 5 , COOR 5 or OCOR 5 ;
  • E is O, COO, OCO or CO;
  • R 1 , R 2 , R 5 and R 6 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC 12 alkyl or phenyl;
  • Y is an inorganic or organic anion.
  • L, L 1 , L 2 , L 3 and L 4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 , OR 1 or COT;
  • L 5 , L 6 , L 7 and L 8 are hydrogen; provided that at least one of L, L 1 , L 2 , L 3 , L 4 is COT;
  • T 1 is hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 6 -C 14 aryl, or is C 6 -C 14 aryl substituted by one or more C 1 -C 4 alkyl, halogen or C 1 -C 4 alkoxy;
  • T is T 1 or 0-T 2 ;
  • T 2 is hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 6 -C 14 aryl, CrC 20 alkyl substituted by one or more O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, R 5 , OR 5 , COOR 5 and/or optionally interrupted by one or more O, C 2 -C 12 cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more O, or is C 6 -C 14 aryl substituted by one or more CrC 4 alkyl, halogen or CrC 4 alkoxy;
  • X is O or S;
  • R 1 and R 5 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC 12 alkyl or phenyl; and
  • Y is an inorganic or organic anion.
  • L, L 1 , L 2 , L 3 and L 4 independently of one another are hydrogen or COT;
  • L 5 , L 6 , L 7 and L 8 are hydrogen; provided that at least one of L, L 1 , L 2 , L 3 , L 4 is COT;
  • T 1 is hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 6 -C 14 aryl, or is C 6 -C 14 aryl substituted by one or more C 1 -C 4 alkyl, halogen or C 1 -C 4 alkoxy;
  • T is T 1 or 0-T 2 ;
  • T 2 is hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 6 -C 14 aryl, CrC 20 alkyl substituted by one or more O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, R 5 , OR 5 , COOR 5 and/or optionally interrupted by one or more O, C 2 -C 12 cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more O, or is C 6 -C 14 aryl substituted by one or more C 1 -C 4 alkyl, halogen or C 1 -C 4 alkoxy;
  • X is O or S
  • R 5 is hydrogen, CrC 12 alkyl or phenyl
  • Y is an inorganic or organic anion.
  • L, L 1 , L 2 , L 3 and L 4 independently of one another are hydrogen or COT;
  • L 5 , L 6 , L 7 and L 8 are hydrogen; provided that at least one of L, L 1 , L 2 , L 3 , L 4 is COT;
  • T 1 is hydrogen, CrC 2 oalkyl, C 5 -Ci 2 cycloalkyl, C 6 -Ci 4 aryl, or is C 6 -Ci 4 aryl substituted by one or more CrC 4 alkyl, halogen or Ci-C 4 alkoxy;
  • T is T 1 or 0-T 2 ;
  • T 2 is hydrogen, CrC 2 oalkyl, or is CrC 2 oalkyl substituted by one or more R 5 , OR 5 OrCOOR 5 and/or optionally interrupted by one or more O;
  • X is O or S;
  • R 5 is hydrogen, CrC 12 alkyl or phenyl;
  • Y is a halogen or a non-nucleophilic anion, selected from the group C 1 -C 20 - perfluoroalkylsulphonylmethide, C f F 2f+1 SO 3 " , (BZ 4 ) “ , (SbZ 6 ) “ , (AsZ 6 ) “ , (PZ 6 ) “ and (B(C 6 Zs) 4 ) “ ; Z is a halogen; and f is an integer from 1 to 8.
  • Another embodiment of the invention are compounds of the formula I, wherein
  • L is COT;
  • L 1 , L 2 , L 3 , L 4 , L 5 , L 6 , L 7 and L 8 are hydrogen;
  • T 1 is hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 6 -C 14 aryl, or is C 6 -C 14 aryl substituted by one or more C 1 -C 4 alkyl, halogen or C 1 -C 4 alkoxy;
  • T is T 1 or 0-T 2 ;
  • T 2 is hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, or is CrC 20 alkyl substituted by one or more OR 5 , COOR 5 and/or optionally interrupted by one or more O;
  • X is O or S
  • R 5 is hydrogen, CrC 12 alkyl or phenyl
  • Y is a halogen or a non-nucleophilic anion, selected from the group C f F 2f+1 SO 3 " , C 1 -C 20 - perfluoroalkylsulphonylmethide, (BF 4 ) “ , (SbF 6 ) “ , (AsF 6 ) “ , (PF 6 ) “ , (B(C 6 Fs) 4 ) “ ; and f is an integer from 1 to 8.
  • L, L', L", L 1 , L'-i, L"i, L 2 , L' 2 , L" 2 , L 3 , U 3 , L" 3 , L 4 , L 4 and L" 4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 , OR 1 , SR 1 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, COR 1 , NR 1 COR 2 , COOR 1 , OCOR 1 , CONR 1 R 2 , OCOOR 1 , OCONR 1 R 2 , NR 1 COOR 2 , SO 3 H, SO 3 M, SOR 1 , SO 2 R 1 or COT; or for example in- dependently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 , OR 1 , SR 1 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, COR 1 , COOR 1 , SO 3 H, SO 3 M, SOR 1 , SO 2 R 1 or COT; or e.g.
  • L 5 , L' 5 , L" 5 , L 6 , L' 6 , L" 6 , L 7 , L' 7 , L" 7 , L 8 , L' 8 and L" 8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 , OR 1 , SR 1 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, COR 1 , NR 1 COR 2 , COOR 1 , OCOR 1 , CONR 1 R 2 , OCOOR 1 , OCONR 1 R 2 , NR 1 COOR 2 , SO 3 H, SO 3 M, SOR 1 , SO 2 R 1 or COT (weil ja im ersten claim L5-L8 wie L1 ist); or for example independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 , OR 1 , SR 1 , halogen, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl or O-allyl; and/or one or more of the pairs L 3 and L 5 , L' 3 and L' 5 or L" 3 and L" 5 together are
  • L 5 , L' 5 , L" 5 , L 6 , L' 6 , L" 6 , L 7 , L' 7 , L" 7 , L 8 , U 8 and U 8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 or OR 1 ; and/or one or more of the pairs L 3 and L 5 , L' 3 and L' 5 or L" 3 and L" 5 together are a single bond, CR 3 Rb, CO, O or S; provided that L 3 and L 5 , L' 3 and L' 5 , U 3 and U 5 together are no single bond, when the respective X, X', X" denotes a single bond; and/or one or more of the pairs L 1 and L 3 , L 1 and L, L 5 and L 7 , L'-i and L' 3 , L'-i and L', L' 5 and L' 7 , U'-i and U 3 , U'-i and L" or U 5 and L" 7 , together are C 3 -C 4
  • L 5 , L 6 , L 7 and L 8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R 1 or OR 1 , in particular hydrogen, provided that at least one of L, L 1 , L 2 , L 3 , L 4 is NO 2 or COT, in particular COT.
  • L is COT; and L 1 , L 2 , L 3 , L 4 , L 5 , L 6 , L 7 and L 8 are hydrogen.
  • D is for example hydrogen, R 5 , OR 5 , SR 5 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR 5 , NR 5 COR 6 , COOR 5 , OCOR 5 , CONR 5 R 6 , OCOOR 5 , OCONR 5 R 6 , NR 5 COOR 6 , SO 3 H or SO 3 M; especially D is hydrogen, R 5 , OR 5 , SR 5 , halogen, NO 2 , CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O- allyl, COR 5 , COOR 5 or OCOR 5 ; and preferably D is hydrogen, R 5 , OR 5 , halogen, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR 5 , COOR 5 or OCOR 5 .
  • T 1 and T 2 for example independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 - C 12 cycloalkyl, C 2 -C 20 alkenyl, C 6 -C 14 aryl, CrC 20 alkyl substituted by one or more D, C 2 -C 20 alkyl interrupted by one or more E, C 2 -C 20 alkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C 2 -C 12 cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C 2 -C 12 cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C 2 -C 2 oalkenyl substituted by one or more D, C 3 -C 2 oalkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C 3 -C 20 alkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, or C 6 -C 14 aryl substituted by one or
  • T 1 especially is hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 6 -C 14 aryl or C 6 -C 14 aryl substituted by one or more CrC 4 alkyl, halogen or CrC 4 alkoxy.
  • T 2 is for example hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 6 -C 14 aryl, CrC 20 alkyl substituted by one or more D, C 2 -C 2 oalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C 2 -C 2 oalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C 2 - C 12 cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C 2 -C 12 cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, or C 6 -C 14 aryl substituted by one or more D; preferably T 2 is hydrogen, CrC 20 alkyl, C 5 -C 12 cycloalkyl, C 6 -C 14 aryl, CrC 20 alkyl substituted by one or more O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, R 5 , OR 5
  • X, X' and X" for example independently of one another are a single bond, CR 3 Rb, O, S, NR C or NCOR C ; especially O, S, NR C or NCOR C , preferably for example O, S, NCOR C or O or S, in particular O.
  • Ri, R 2 , R 3 , R 4 , R 3 , Rb and R c for example independently of one another have one of the meanings given for T 1 above, including the corresponding preferences or for example independently of one another are hydrogen, Ci-Ci 2 alkyl or phenyl.
  • L is COT, COR 1 Or CN
  • T is CrC 20 alkyl or C 6 -C 14 aryl
  • R 1 is C r C 20 alkyl
  • X is O or S;
  • Y is halogen or a non-nucleophilic anion, C f F 2f+1 SO 3 " , CrC 20 -perfluoroalkylsulphonyl- methide, (BF 4 ) “ , (SbF 6 ) “ , (AsF 6 ) “ , (PF 6 ) “ and (B(C 6 F 5 ) 4 ) “ ; and f is an integer from 1 to 8.
  • the compounds according to the present invention can for example be prepared by reacting a compound of the formula Il with a thionylhalogenide, especially thionylchloride in the presence of a Friedel-Crafts catalyst:
  • L 5 , L 6 , L 7 , L 8 and X are as defined above.
  • Mixtures of different starting compounds of formula Il can be used, preferably only one kind of starting compound of formula Il is used to get a tris-symmetrical product.
  • the reaction suitably is carried out in the presence of a Friedel-Crafts catalyst.
  • Friedel-Crafts catalysts can be Lewis acids and/or strong Bronsted acids. Such catalysts are known to the person skilled in the art and published in textbooks of chemistry.
  • the catalysts used for Friedel-Crafts reactions for example are described in George A. Olah, Friedel-Crafts and Re- lated Reactions, Vol. I, 201 and 284-90 (1963).
  • Aluminium trihalides such as AIBr 3 and AICI 3 are particularly suitable, especially AICI 3 .
  • ZnCI 2 as catalyst is known from Indian Journal of Heterocyclic Chemistry, 2002, 11 , 229. Zeolite catalysts in Friedel Crafts reactions are for example disclosed J. Molecular Catalysis: Chemical 1998, 134, 121 , Applied Catalysis A: General, 2000, 201 , 159, while the use of clays or exchanged clays is known from US 4304941.
  • heteropoly acids or heteropoly acid-containing solid supports is for example described in Journal of Molecular Catalysis A: Chemical 2004, 209(1-2), 189.
  • Mixtures of Friedel-Crafts catalysts can be used and mixtures of Friedel-Crafts catalysts with salts like MY or more specifically MPF 6 or more interestingly with NaPF 6 or KPF 6 can be used.
  • the mol ratio of the compound of formula Il to the Friedel-Crafts catalyst in the above raction is for example from 100:1 to 1 :5; 100:1 to 1 :1 ; 10:1 to 1 :1 ; or is 10:1 , 5:1 , 3:1 , 2:1 , 1 :1 , 1 :2, 1 :3, 1 :5, preferably from 10:1 to 1 :1.
  • Sulphination reactions are for example disclosed by S. Smiles and R. Le Rossignol in JCS 89 (1906), 696-708 and JCS 93 (1908), 745-762.
  • the preparation process conveniently is carried out in a solvent.
  • a solvent for example, to use the aromatic hydrocarbon of formula Il itself, when liquid, as solvent, in which case it is used in excess.
  • the process can also be carried out in inert solvents.
  • Suitable solvents are, for example, the solvents described in George A. Olah, Friedel-Crafts and Related Reactions, Vol. I, 298-302 (1963). The choice of the respective solvent depends on the solubility of the educts and catalysts.
  • Typical exam- ples of solvents which may be used in the process are halogenated hydrocarbons such as chlorobenzene, dichlorobenzene, carbon tetrachloride, dichloromethane, tetrachloro- ethylene, bromobenzene, aromatic hydrocarbon derivatives such as nitrobenzene, dinitro- benzene, benzene and toluene, saturated aliphatic hydrocarbons such as pentane, hexane, heptane and the mixtures of isomers thereof, petroleum ether or cyclohexane, or further solvents, typically carbon disulfide, nitroalkanes such as nitromethane, diethyl ether, dimethyl sulfoxide or tetramethylene sulfone.
  • Dichloromethane, chlorobenzene and dichlorobenzene are preferred solvents.
  • the process is generally carried out by mixing the educt compound of formula Il with the thionylchloride and reacting said educts in a suitable vessel, which is optionally provided with a heating means.
  • the reaction optionally is carried out under inert conditions, i.e. the vessel should be equipped with appropriate means to create said atmosphere by for example working in an atmosphere of nitrogen.
  • inert gases as for example Ar or He, could also be employed.
  • Ar or He could also be employed.
  • the reaction of the compound of the formula Il with the thionylchloride can be carried out in different manner. Representative, but not exclusive examples are given below. a) the compound of formula Il is placed, together with the catalyst and the thionylchloride, in the reaction vessel and is immediately heated to the final reaction temperature, or b) the compound of formula II, together with the catalyst and the thionylchloride, is placed in the reaction vessel and heated slowly during the reaction to the final temperature, or c) the thionylchloride is added during the reaction, to the compound of formula Il and the catalyst which have been previously heated to the reaction temperature, d) the catalyst is suspended in a minimum amount of either one or both of the starting materials and then the reactants are added subsequently in any order or are added together.
  • the reaction vessel also may for example consist of a column that is filled with the catalyst and the thionylchloride and the compound of formula Il are pumped (e.g. continuouesly) over the catalyst through the column.
  • a further possibility is to bring the reactants together via a reactive distillation, which is a process in which a catalytic chemical reaction and distillation occur simultaneously in a single apparatus.
  • the mol ratio of the compound of formula Il to the thionylhalogenide in the above reaction is for example from 10:1 to 1 :1 ; 10:1 to 1 :2; or is 10:1 , 5:1 , 4:1 , 3.5 :1 , 3:2, 3:1 , 1 :1 or 1 :2, preferably 3:1.
  • reaction temperatures in principle depent on the boiliong point of the educts and solvents that are employed in the reaction.
  • Said temperature is conveniently in the range from -20°C to about 200°C, for example from 0°C to 140°C or from 0°C to 100°C, in particular from 0°C to 80°C, preferably from 20°C to 80°C, most preferably from 20 to 60°C.
  • the chloride com- pound is reacted to the compound with the wanted anion by a conventional ion exchange reaction, known to the person skilled in the art.
  • the anion Y may be already present during the Friedel-Crafts reaction.
  • L 1 L L "> Li > L'i > L "i > l-2> L'2, L '2, l-3> L'3, L '3, l-4> L'4, L" 4 , l-5> L' 5 , L" 5 , l-6> L' ⁇ , L ' ⁇ , l-7> LV, L'V> Ls, L' ⁇ , L" 8 , X, X' and X" are as defined above, is employed.
  • Lewis acids such as aluminum chloride in terachloroethylene (WO 03/008404) can also be used.
  • the sulfonium salt obtained by these methods has as counteranion the anion derived from one of the acids, for instance, a hydrogenosulfate, methanesulfonate, or trifluoromethanesulfonate.
  • the starting compounds of formula (II) are for example synthesized e.g. by Friedel-Crafts (FC) reactions:
  • Hal is a leaving group, e.g. F, Cl, Br, I or tri- flate, preferably Cl or Br: base
  • an object of the invention is a radiation-sensitive composition
  • a radiation-sensitive composition comprising (a1 ) a cationically or acid-catalytically polymerisable or crosslinkable compound or (a2) a compound that increases its solubility in a developer under the action of acid; and (b) at least one compound of the formula I as described above.
  • compositions according to the invention comprise as component (a1 ), for example, resins and compounds that can be cationically polymerised by alkyl- or aryl-containing cations or by protons.
  • component (a1 ) for example, resins and compounds that can be cationically polymerised by alkyl- or aryl-containing cations or by protons.
  • examples thereof include cyclic ethers, especially epoxides and oxetanes, and also vinyl ethers and hydroxy-containing compounds. Lactone compounds and cyclic thioethers as well as vinyl thioethers can also be used.
  • Further examples include aminoplas- tics or phenolic resole resins. These are especially melamine, urea, epoxy, phenolic, acrylic, polyester and alkyd resins, but especially mixtures of acrylic, polyester or alkyd resins with a melamine resin.
  • modified surface-coating resins such as, for example, acrylic-modified polyester and alkyd resins.
  • acrylic-modified polyester and alkyd resins examples include also modified surface-coating resins, such as, for example, acrylic-modified polyester and alkyd resins.
  • modified surface-coating resins such as, for example, acrylic-modified polyester and alkyd resins.
  • acrylic, polyester and alkyd resins are described, for example, in Wagner, Sarx/Lackschulharze (Munich, 1971 ), pages 86 to 123 and 229 to 238, or in LJII- mann/Encyclopadie der techn. Chemie, 4 th edition, volume 15 (1978), pages 613 to 628, or Ullmann's Encyclopedia of Industrial Chemistry, Verlag Chemie, 1991 , Vol. 18, 360 ff., Vol. A19, 371 ff..
  • the surface-coating preferably comprises an amino resin.
  • etherified and non-etherified melamine examples thereof include etherified and non-etherified melamine, urea, guanidine and biuret resins.
  • acid catalysis for the curing of surface-coatings comprising etherified amino resins, such as, for example, methylated or butylated melamine resins (N-methoxymethyl- or N-butoxymethyl-melamine) or methylated/butylated glycolurils.
  • epoxides such as aromatic, aliphatic or cycloaliphatic epoxy resins.
  • aromatic, aliphatic or cycloaliphatic epoxy resins These are compounds having at least one, preferably at least two, epoxy group(s) in the molecule. Examples thereof are the glycidyl ethers and ⁇ -methyl glycidyl ethers of aliphatic or cycloaliphatic diols or polyols, e.g.
  • ethylene glycol pro- pane-1 ,2-diol, propane-1 ,3-diol, butane-1 ,4-diol, diethylene glycol, polyethylene glycol, polypropylene glycol, glycerol, trimethylolpropane or 1 ,4-dimethylolcyclohexane or of 2,2-bis(4- hydroxycyclohexyl)propane and N,N-bis(2-hydroxyethyl)aniline; the glycidyl ethers of di- and poly-phenols, for example of resorcinol, of 4,4'-dihydroxyphenyl-2,2-propane, of novolaks or of 1 ,1 ,2,2-tetrakis(4-hydroxyphenyl)ethane.
  • Examples thereof include phenyl glycidyl ether, p-tert-butyl glycidyl ether, o-icresyl glycidyl ether, polytetrahydrofuran glycidyl ether, n-butyl glycidyl ether, 2-ethylhexylglycidylether, Ci 2/ isalkyl glycidyl ether and cyclohexanedimethanol diglycidyl ether.
  • N-glycidyl compounds for example the glycidyl compounds of ethyleneurea, 1 ,3-propyleneurea or 5-dimethyl-hydantoin or of 4,4'-methylene- 5,5'-tetramethyldihydantoin, or compounds such as triglycidyl isocyanurate.
  • glycidyl ether components (a1 ) that are used in the formulations according to the invention are, for example, glycidyl ethers of polyhydric phenols obtained by the reaction of polyhydric phenols with an excess of chlorohydrin, such as, for example, epichlor- ohydrin (e.g. glycidyl ethers of 2,2-bis(2,3-epoxypropoxyphenol)propane.
  • chlorohydrin such as, for example, epichlor- ohydrin (e.g. glycidyl ethers of 2,2-bis(2,3-epoxypropoxyphenol)propane.
  • glycidyl ether epoxides that can be used in connection with the present invention are described, for example, in US 3 018 262 and in "Handbook of Epoxy Resins" by Lee and Neville, McGraw-Hill Book Co., New York (1967).
  • glycidyl ether epoxides that are suitable as component (a1 ), such as, for example, glycidyl methacrylate, diglycidyl ethers of bisphenol A, for example those obtainable under the trade names EPON 828, EPON 825, EPON 1004 and EPON 1010 (Shell); DER-331 , DER-332 and DER-334 (Dow Chemical); 1 ,4-butanediol diglycidyl ethers of phenolformaldehyde novolak, e.g.
  • HELOXY Modifier 62 p-tert-butylphenyl glycidyl ethers, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 65, polyfunctional glycidyl ethers, such as diglycidyl ethers of 1 ,4-butanediol, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 67, diglycidyl ethers of neopentyl glycol, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 68, diglycidyl ethers of cyclohexanedi- methanol, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 107, trimethylolethane triglycidyl ethers, e.g.
  • HELOXY Modifier 44 trimethylolpropane triglycidyl ethers, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 48, polyglycidyl ethers of aliphatic polyols, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 84 (all HELOXY glycidyl ethers are obtainable from Shell). Also suitable are glycidyl ethers that comprise copolymers of acrylic esters, such as, for ex- ample, styrene-glycidyl methacrylate or methyl methacrylate-glycidyl acrylate.
  • Examples thereof include 1 :1 styrene/glycidyl methacrylate, 1 :1 methyl methacrylate/glycidyl acrylate, 62.5:24:13.5 methyl methacrylate/ethyl acrylate/glycidyl methacrylate.
  • the polymers of the glycidyl ether compounds can, for example, also comprise other functionalities provided that these do not impair the cationic curing.
  • Other glycidyl ether compounds suitable as component (a1 ) that are commercially available are polyfunctional liquid and solid novolak glycidyl ether resins, e.g. PY 307, EPN 1 179, EPN 1180, EPN 1182 and ECN 9699.
  • glycidyl ethers (a1 ) are, for example, compounds of formula XX o
  • L H Jx x is a number from 1 to 6; and R 50 is a mono- to hexavalent alkyl or aryl radical.
  • R 6 O is Ci-C 2 oalkylene, oxygen or
  • the glycidyl ethers (a1 ) are, for example, compounds of formula XXa
  • R70 is unsubstituted or d-C ⁇ alkyl-substituted phenyl; naphthyl; anthracyl; biphenylyl; CrC 2 oalkyl, C 2 -C 2 oalkyl interrupted by one or more oxygen atoms; or a group of formula
  • R 50 is phenylene, CrC 2 oalkylene, C 2 -C 2 oalkylene interrupted by one or more oxygen atoms,
  • R 6 O is Ci-C 2 oalkylene or oxygen.
  • R 50 is phenylene, CrC 2 oalkylene, C 2 -C 2 oalkylene interrupted by one or more oxygen atoms
  • R 60 is Ci-C 2 oalkylene or oxygen.
  • component (a1 ) are polyglycidyl ethers and poly( ⁇ -methylglycidyl) ethers obtainable by the reaction of a compound containing at least two free alcoholic and/or phenolic hydroxy groups per molecule with the appropriate epichlorohydrin under alkaline conditions, or alternatively in the presence of an acid catalyst with subsequent alkali treatment. Mixtures of different polyols may also be used.
  • Such ethers can be prepared with poly(epichlorohydrin) from acyclic alcohols, such as ethylene glycol, diethylene glycol and higher poly(oxyethylene) glycols, propane-1 ,2-diol and poly(oxypropylene) glycols, propane-1 ,3-diol, butane-1 ,4-diol, poly(oxytetramethylene) glycols, pentane-1 ,5-diol, hexane-1 ,6-diol, hexane-2,4,6-triol, glycerol, 1 ,1 ,1-trimethylol-prop- ane, pentaerythritol and sorbitol, from cycloaliphatic alcohols, such as resorcitol, quinitol, bis(4-hydroxycyclohexyl)methane, 2,2-bis(4-hydroxycyclohexyl)propane and 1 ,1-
  • They can also be prepared from mononuclear phenols, such as resorcinol and hydroquinone, and polynuclear phenols, such as bis(4-hydroxyphenyl)methane, 4,4-dihydroxydiphenyl, bis(4-hydroxyphen- yl)sulphone, 1 ,1 ,2,2-tetrakis(4-hydroxyphenyl)ethane, 2,2-bis(4-hydroxyphenyl)-propane (bis- phenol A) and 2,2-bis(3,5-dibromo-4-hydroxyphenyl)propane.
  • mononuclear phenols such as resorcinol and hydroquinone
  • polynuclear phenols such as bis(4-hydroxyphenyl)methane, 4,4-dihydroxydiphenyl, bis(4-hydroxyphen- yl)sulphone, 1 ,1 ,2,2-tetrakis(4-hydroxyphenyl)ethane, 2,2-bis(
  • hydroxy compounds suitable for the preparation of polyglycidyl ethers and poly( ⁇ -me- thylglycidyl) ethers are the novolaks obtainable by the condensation of aldehydes, such as formaldehyde, acetaldehyde, chloral and furfural, with phenols, such as, for example, phenol, o-cresol, m-cresol, p-cresol, 3,5-dimethylphenol, 4-chlorophenol and 4-tert-butylphenol.
  • aldehydes such as formaldehyde, acetaldehyde, chloral and furfural
  • phenols such as, for example, phenol, o-cresol, m-cresol, p-cresol, 3,5-dimethylphenol, 4-chlorophenol and 4-tert-butylphenol.
  • Poly(N-glycidyl) compounds can be obtained, for example, by dehydrochlorination of the reaction products of epichlorohydrin with amines containing at least two aminohydrogen atoms, such as aniline, n-butylamine, bis(4-aminophenyl)methane, bis(4-aminophenyl)-propane, bis- (4-methylaminophenyl)methane and bis(4-aminophenyl) ether, sulphone and sulphoxide.
  • amines containing at least two aminohydrogen atoms such as aniline, n-butylamine, bis(4-aminophenyl)methane, bis(4-aminophenyl)-propane, bis- (4-methylaminophenyl)methane and bis(4-aminophenyl) ether, sulphone and sulphoxide.
  • poly(N-glycidyl) compounds include triglycidyl isocyanurate, and N 1 N'- diglycidyl derivatives of cyclic alkyleneureas, such as ethyleneurea and 1 ,3-propyleneurea, and hydantoins, such as, for example, 5,5-dimethylhydantoin.
  • Poly(S-glycidyl) compounds are also suitable. Examples thereof include the di-S-glycidyl derivatives of dithiols, such as ethane-1 ,2-dithiol and bis(4-mercaptomethylphenyl) ether.
  • component (a1 ) epoxy resins in which the glycidyl groups or ⁇ -methyl glycidyl groups are bonded to hetero atoms of different types, for example the N,N,O-triglycidyl derivative of 4-aminophenol, the glycidyl ether/glycidyl ester of salicylic acid or p-hydroxybenzoic acid, N-glycidyl-N'-(2-glycidyloxypropyl)-5,5-dimethyl- hydantoin and 2-glycidyloxy-1 ,3-bis(5,5-dimethyl-1-glycidylhydantoin-3-yl)propane.
  • component (a1 ) epoxy resins in which the glycidyl groups or ⁇ -methyl glycidyl groups are bonded to hetero atoms of different types, for example the N,N,O-triglycidyl derivative of 4-aminophenol, the glycidyl ether
  • diglycidyl ethers of bisphenols Preference is given to diglycidyl ethers of bisphenols. Examples thereof include diglycidyl ethers of bisphenol A, e.g. ARALDIT GY 250, diglycidyl ethers of bisphenol F and diglycidyl ethers of bisphenol S. Special preference is given to diglycidyl ethers of bisphenol A.
  • glycidyl compounds of technical importance are the glycidyl esters of carboxylic acids, especially di- and poly-carboxylic acids.
  • examples thereof are the glycidyl esters of succinic acid, adipic acid, azelaic acid, sebacic acid, phthalic acid, terephthalic acid, tetra- and hexa-hydrophthalic acid, isophthalic acid or trimellitic acid, or of dimerised fatty acids.
  • polyepoxides that are not glycidyl compounds are the epoxides of vinyl- cyclohexane and dicyclopentadiene, 3-(3',4'-epoxycyclohexyl)-8,9-epoxy-2,4-dioxaspiro- [5.5]undecane, the 3',4'-epoxycyclohexylmethyl esters of 3,4-epoxycyclohexanecarboxylic acid, (3,4-epoxycyclohexyl-methyl 3,4-epoxycyclohexanecarboxylate), butadiene diepoxide or isoprene diepoxide, epoxidised linoleic acid derivatives or epoxidised polybutadiene.
  • epoxy compounds are, for example, limonene monoxide, epoxidised soybean oil, bisphenol-A and bisphenol-F epoxy resins, such as, for example, Araldit ® GY 250 (A), ARALDIT ® GY 282 (F), ARALDIT ® GY 285 (F)), and photocurable siloxanes that contain epoxy groups.
  • cationically polymerisable or crosslinkable components (a1 ) can be found, for example, also in US 31 17099, US 4299938 and US 4339567.
  • the properties of the binder can vary widely.
  • the epoxy resins can be diluted with a solvent to facilitate application, for example when application is effected by spraying, but the epoxy compound is preferably used in the solvent- less state. Resins that are viscous to solid at room temperature can be applied hot.
  • component (a1 ) are all customary vinyl ethers, such as aromatic, aliphatic or cycloaliphatic vinyl ethers and also silicon-containing vinyl ethers. These are compounds having at least one, preferably at least two, vinyl ether groups in the molecule.
  • vinyl ethers suitable for use in the compositions according to the invention include triethylene glycol divinyl ether, 1 ,4-cyclohexanedimethanol divinyl ether, 4-hydroxybutyl vinyl ether, the propenyl ether of propylene carbonate, dodecyl vinyl ether, tert-butyl vinyl ether, tert-amyl vinyl ether, cyclohexyl vinyl ether, 2-ethylhexyl vinyl ether, ethylene glycol monovinyl ether, bu- tanediol monovinyl ether, hexanediol monovinyl ether, 1 ,4-cyclohexanedimethanol monovinyl ether, diethylene glycol monovinyl ether, ethylene glycol divinyl ether, ethylene glycol butylvi- nyl ether, butane-1 ,4-diol divinyl ether, hexanediol
  • hydroxy-containing compounds include polyester polyols, such as, for example, polycaprolactones or polyester adipate polyols, glycols and polyether polyols, castor oil, hy- droxy-functional vinyl and acrylic resins, cellulose esters, such as cellulose acetate butyrate, and phenoxy resins. Further cationically curable formulations can be found, for example, in EP 119425.
  • component (a1 ) preference is given to cycloaliphatic epoxides, or epoxides based on bisphenol A.
  • the invention relates also to a radiation-sensitive composition wherein com- ponent (a1 ) is at least one compound selected from the group of cycloaliphatic epoxy compounds, glycidyl ethers, oxetane compounds, vinyl ethers, acid-crosslinkable melamine resins, acid-crosslinkable hydroxymethylene compounds and acid-crosslinkable alkoxy- methylene compounds.
  • the composition according to the invention can also contain free-radically poly- merisable components, such as ethylenically unsaturated monomers, oligomers or polymers. These radically polymerizable components may be added to either component (a1 ) or component (a2).
  • Said radically curable components may, however, also be part of (a1 ) or (a2), see description of (A1 ), (A2) and (A3), components comprising both, radically crosslinking and cationically crosslinking groups, further below.
  • Suitable materials contain at least one ethylenically unsaturated double bond and are capable of undergoing addition polymerisation.
  • Suitable monomers that contain an ethylenic double bond include alkyl and hy- droxyalkyl acrylates and methacrylates, such as methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, hexyl, 2-ethylhexyl and 2-hydroxyethyl (meth)acrylate, stearyl acrylate and isobornyl acrylates.
  • Suitable examples include acrylonitrile, acrylamide, methacrylamide, N-substituted (meth)acrylamides, vinyl esters, such as vinyl acetate, vinyl ethers, such as isobutylvinyl ether, styrene, alkyl- and halo-substituted styrene, N-vinylpyrrolidone, vinyl chloride and vi- nylidene chloride.
  • vinyl esters such as vinyl acetate
  • vinyl ethers such as isobutylvinyl ether, styrene, alkyl- and halo-substituted styrene, N-vinylpyrrolidone, vinyl chloride and vi- nylidene chloride.
  • Suitable monomers that contain at least two double bonds include glycerol dia- crylates, glycerol triacrylates, ethylene glycol diacrylates, diethylene glycol diacrylates, di- ethylene glycol dimethacrylate, triethylene glycol dimethacrylates, 1 ,3-propanediol di- acrylate, 1 ,3-propanediol dimethacrylate, neopentyl glycol diacrylates, hexamethylene glycol diacrylate, bisphenol-A diacrylates, 4,4'-bis(2-acryloyloxyethoxy)diphenylpropane, penta- erythritol triacrylate or tetraacrylate, pentaerythritol tetramethacrylate, trimethylolpropane tri- acrylate, 1 ,2,4-butanetriol trimethacrylate, 1 ,4-cyclohexanediol diacrylate, sorbi
  • Examples of higher-molecular-weight (oligomeric) poly-unsaturated compounds include acry- lated epoxy resins, acrylated or vinyl ether- or epoxy-group-containing polyesters, polyure- thanes and polyethers.
  • Further examples of unsaturated oligomers are unsaturated polyester resins, which are usually prepared from maleic acid, phthalic acid and one or more diols and have molecular weights of approximately from 500 to 3000.
  • Vinyl ether monomers and oligomers, and maleate-terminated oligomers having polyester, poly-urethane, polyether, polyvinyl ether and epoxy main chains can also be used.
  • copolymers of vinyl ethers and monomers which are functionalised with maleic acid are also very suitable. Also suitable, however, are copolymers of monomers functionalised with vinyl ether and maleic acid. Such unsaturated oligomers can also be referred to as pre-polymers. Functionalised acrylates are also suitable.
  • Suitable monomers that are normally used to form the base polymer (the backbone) of the functionalised acrylate or methacrylate polymer are acrylate, methacrylate, methyl methacrylate, ethyl acrylate, ethyl methacrylate, n-butyl acrylate, n-butyl methacrylate, isobutyl acrylate, isobutyl methacrylate, 2-ethylhexyl acrylate, 2-ethylhexyl methacrylate, etc..
  • suitable amounts of functional monom- ers are copolymerised during the polymerisation in order to obtain the functional polymers.
  • Acid-functionalised acrylate or methacrylate polymers are obtained using acid-functional monomers, such as acrylic acid and methacrylic acid.
  • Hydroxy-functional acrylate or methacrylate polymers are obtained from hydroxy-functional monomers, such as 2-hydroxyethyl methacrylate, 2-hydroxypropyl methacrylate and 3,4-dihydroxybutyl methacrylate.
  • Epoxy- functionalised acrylate or methacrylate polymers are obtained using epoxy-functional monomers, such as glycidyl methacrylate, 2,3-epoxybutyl methacrylate, 3,4-epoxybutyl methacrylate, 2,3-epoxycyclohexyl methacrylate, 10,11-epoxyundecyl meth-acrylate, etc.. It is also possible to obtain isocyanate-functional polymers from isocyanate-functionalised monomers, such as meta-isopropenyl- ⁇ , ⁇ -dimethylbenzyl isocyanate.
  • esters of ethylenically unsaturated mono- or poly- functional carboxylic acids and polyols or polyepoxides and polymers having ethylenically unsaturated groups in the chain or in side groups, such as unsaturated polyesters, poly- amides and polyurethanes and copolymers thereof, alkyd resins, polybutadiene and butadiene copolymers, polyisoprene and isoprene copolymers, polymers and copolymers having (meth)acrylic groups in side chains, and mixtures of one or more such polymers.
  • Suitable mono- or poly-functional unsaturated carboxylic acids are acrylic acid, methacrylic acid, crotonic acid, itaconic acid, cinnamic acid, maleic acid and fumaric acid and unsaturated fatty acids, such as linolenic acid or oleic acid. Preference is given to acrylic acid and methacrylic acid. Mixtures of saturated di- or poly-carboxylic acids with unsaturated carboxylic acids may, however, also be used.
  • saturated di- or poly-carboxylic acids include, for example, tetrachlorophthalic acid, tetrabromophthalic acid, phthalic acid anhydride, adipic acid, tetrahydrophthalic acid, isophthalic acid, terephthalic acid, trimellitic acid, heptanedicar- boxylic acid, sebacic acid, dodecanedicarboxylic acid, hexahydrophthalic acid, etc.
  • Suitable polyols are aromatic and especially aliphatic and cycloaliphatic polyols.
  • aromatic polyols examples include hydroquinone, 4,4'-dihydroxydiphenyl, 2,2-di(4-hydroxyphenyl)-prop- ane, and novolaks and resoles.
  • polyepoxides examples are those based on the polyols mentioned, especially the aromatic polyols and epichlorohydrin.
  • polymers and copolymers containing hydroxyl groups in the polymer chain or in side groups such as polyvinyl alcohol and copolymers thereof or polymethacrylic acid hydroxyalkyl esters or copolymers thereof.
  • Further suitable polyols are oligoesters having hydroxyl terminal groups.
  • aliphatic and cycloaliphatic polyols are alkylenediols having preferably from 2 to 12 carbon atoms, such as ethylene glycol, 1 ,2- or 1 ,3-propanediol, 1 ,2-, 1 ,3- or 1 ,4-butanedi- ol, pentanediol, hexanediol, octanediol, dodecanediol, diethylene glycol, triethylene glycol, polyethylene glycols having molecular weights of preferably from 200 to 1500, 1 ,3-cyclopent- anediol, 1 ,2-, 1 ,3- or 1 ,4-cyclohexanediol, 1 ,4-dihydroxymethylcyclohexane, glycerol, tris( ⁇ - hydroxyethyl)amine, trimethylolethane, trimethylolpropane, pentaery
  • the polyols may be partially or fully esterified by one or by different unsaturated carboxylic acid(s), it being possible for the free hydroxyl groups in partial esters to have been modified, for example etherified, or esterified by other carboxylic acids.
  • esters are: trimethylolpropane triacrylate, trimethylolethane triacrylate, trimethylolpropane trimeth- acrylate, trimethylolethane trimethacrylate, tetramethylene glycol dimethacrylate, triethylene glycol dimethacrylate, tetraethylene glycol diacrylate, pentaerythritol diacrylate, penta-erythri- tol triacrylate, pentaerythritol tetraacrylate, dipentaerythritol diacrylate, dipenta-erythritol triacrylate, dipentaerythritol tetraacrylate, dipentaerythritol pentaacrylate, dipenta-erythritol hexa- acrylate, tripentaerythritol octaacrylate, pentaerythritol dimethacrylate, penta-erythritol trimeth
  • Suitable unsaturated, free-radically polymerisable compounds are also the amides of the same or different unsaturated carboxylic acids and aromatic, cycloaliphatic and aliphatic polyamines having preferably from 2 to 6, especially from 2 to 4, amino groups.
  • polyamines examples include ethylenediamine, 1 ,2- or 1 ,3-propylenediamine, 1 ,2-, 1 ,3- or 1 ,4-butyle- nediamine, 1 ,5-pentylenediamine, 1 ,6-hexylenediamine, octylenediamine, dodecylenediam- ine, 1 ,4-diaminocyclohexane, isophoronediamine, phenylenediamine, bisphenylenediamine, di- ⁇ -aminoethyl ether, diethylenetriamine, triethylenetetraamine and di( ⁇ -aminoethoxy)- or di- ( ⁇ -aminopropoxy)-ethane.
  • polystyrene resins are polymers and copolymers which may have additional amino groups in the side chain and oligoamides having amino terminal groups.
  • unsaturated amides are: methylene bisacrylamide, 1 ,6-hexameth- ylene bisacrylamide, bis(methacrylamidopropoxy)ethane, ⁇ -methacrylamidoethyl methacryla- te and N-[( ⁇ -hydroxyethoxy)ethyl]-acrylamide.
  • Suitable unsaturated polyesters and polyamides are derived, for example, from maleic acid and diols or diamines.
  • the maleic acid may have been partially replaced by other dicarbox- ylic acids. They can be used together with ethylenically unsaturated comonomers, for example styrene.
  • the polyesters and polyamides can also be derived from dicarboxylic acids and ethylenically unsaturated diols or diamines, especially from those having longer chains of, for example, from 6 to 20 carbon atoms.
  • Examples of polyurethanes are those composed of saturated or unsaturated diisocyanates and saturated or unsaturated diols.
  • Suitable comonomers include, for example, olefins, such as ethylene, propene, butene, hexene, (meth)acrylates, acrylonitrile, styrene and vinyl chloride. Polymers having (meth)acrylate groups in the side chain are also known.
  • They may be, for example, reaction products of novolak-based epoxy resins with (meth)acrylic acid; homo- or co-polymers of vinyl alcohol or hydroxyalkyl deriva- tives thereof that have been esterified with (meth)acrylic acid; or homo- and co-polymers of (meth)acrylates that have been esterified with hydroxyalkyl (meth)acrylates.
  • Such compounds contain, for example, both a vinyl group and a cycloaliphatic epoxy group. Examples thereof are described in JP 2-289611 -A and US 6048953.
  • Binders may also be added to the compositions according to the invention, this being especially advantageous when the photopolymerisable compounds are liquid or viscous substances.
  • the amount of binder may be, for example, from 5 to 95 % by weight, preferably from 10 to 90 % by weight and especially from 40 to 90 % by weight, based on total solids.
  • the binder will be selected according to the field of use and the properties required therefor, such as developability in aqueous and organic solvent systems, adhesion to substrates and sensitivity to oxygen.
  • Suitable binders are, for example, polymers having a molecular weight of approximately from 2000 to 2 000 000, preferably from 5000 to 1 000 000. Examples thereof are: homo- and copolymers of acrylates and methacrylates, for example copolymers of methyl meth- acrylate/ethyl acrylate/methacrylic acid, poly(methacrylic acid alkyl esters), poly(acrylic acid alkyl esters); phenolic resins, cellulose derivatives, such as cellulose esters and ethers, for example cellulose acetate, cellulose acetate butyrate, methyl cellulose, ethyl cellulose; poly- vinyl butyral, polyvinylformal, polyolefins, cyclised rubber, polyethers, such as poly-ethylene oxide, polypropylene oxide, polytetrahydrofuran; polystyrene, polycarbonate, poly-urethane, chlorinated polyolefins, polyvinyl chloride, copoly
  • the resins mentioned below under (C1 ) may also be used as free-radically curable component.
  • unsaturated acrylates having reactive functional groups may be selected, for example, from a hydroxyl, thiol, isocyanate, epoxy, anhydride, carboxyl, amino or blocked amino group.
  • OH- group-containing unsaturated acrylates are hydroxyethyl and hydroxybutyl acrylates and also glycidyl acrylates.
  • the unsaturated compounds may also be used in admixture with non-photopolymerisable film-forming components.
  • non-photopolymerisable film-forming components may be, for example, polymers that can be dried physically or solutions thereof in organic solvents, such as nitrocellulose or cellulose acetobutyrate.
  • They may alternatively be chemically or thermally curable resins, such as polyisocyanates, polyepoxides or melamine resins. Drying oils, such as linseed oil, linseed-oil-modified alkyd resins, tung oil and soybean oil, can also be present.
  • thermally curable resins is important for use in so-called hybrid systems which are photopolymerised in a first step and crosslinked by thermal aftertreatment in a second step.
  • compositions of the present invention may also comprise:
  • (A3) at least one monomeric, oligomeric and/or polymeric compound having at least one functional group that is reactive in addition and/or condensation reactions towards the func- tional groups of component (A1 ) or (A2) that are present in addition to the free-radically polymerisable double bonds.
  • Component (A2) in each case carries the groups complementary to or reactive towards component (A1 ).
  • Different types of functional groups may also be present in a component.
  • Component (A3) provides a component that contains further functional groups that are reactive in addition and/or condensation reactions and that are able to react with the functional groups of (A1 ) or (A2) that are present in addition to the free-radically polymerisable double bonds.
  • Component (A3) contains no free-radically polymerisable double bonds. Examples of such combinations (A1 ), (A2), (A3) can be found in WO 99/55785.
  • suitable functional groups are hydroxyl, isocyanate, epoxy, anhydride, carboxyl and blocked amino groups. Examples have been described above.
  • Constituents of the thermally curable component (C) are, for example, thermally curable lacquer or coating system constituents customary in the art. Component (C) accordingly may consist of a large number of constituents.
  • component (C) examples include oligomers and/or polymers derived from ⁇ , ⁇ -unsaturated acids and derivatives thereof, for example polyacrylates and polymethacrylates, polymethyl methacrylates impact-resistant-modified with butyl acrylate, polyacrylamides and polyacry- lonitriles. Further examples of component (C) are urethanes, polyurethanes derived on the one hand from polyethers, polyesters and polyacrylates having free hydroxyl groups and on the other hand from aliphatic or aromatic polyisocyanates, and educts thereof.
  • Component (C) accordingly also includes, for example, crosslinkable acrylic resins derived from substituted acrylic acid esters, for example epoxy acrylates, urethane acrylates and polyester acry- lates.
  • Alkyd resins, polyester resins and acrylate resins and modifications thereof that are crosslinked with melamine resins, urea resins, isocyanates, isocyanurates, polyisocyanates, polyisocyanurates and epoxy resins may also be a constituent of component (C).
  • Component (C) is, for example, generally a film-forming binder based on a thermoplastic or thermocurable resin, especially on a thermocurable resin.
  • alkyd examples thereof are alkyd, acryl- ic, polyester, phenolic, melamine, epoxy and polyurethane resins and mixtures thereof. Examples thereof can be found, for example, in Ullmann's Encyclopedia of Industrial Chemistry, 5th Ed., Vol. A18, pp. 368-426, VCH, Weinheim 1991.
  • Component (C) may also be a cold-curable or hot-curable binder, in which case the addition of a curing catalyst may be advantageous.
  • Suitable catalysts that accelerate the full cure of the binder can be found, for example, in Ullmann's Encyclopedia of Industrial Chemistry, Vol. A18, page 469, VCH Verlagsgesellschaft, Weinheim 1991.
  • Specific examples of binders suitable as component (C) are:
  • polyurethane surface-coatings based on aliphatic or aromatic urethanes or polyurethanes and hydroxyl-group-containing acrylate, polyester or polyether resins;
  • polyurethane surface-coatings based on aliphatic or aromatic urethane acrylates or polyurethane acrylates having free amine groups in the urethane structure and melamine resins or polyether resins, optionally with the addition of a curing catalyst;
  • thermoplastic polyacrylate surface-coatings based on thermoplastic acrylate resins or extrinsically crosslinking acrylate resins in combination with etherified melamine resins;
  • Blocked isocyanates that can also be used as component (C) are described, for example, in
  • Organischer Metallschutz Rudharm für Be Anlagen für für Bestoffen, pages 159-160, Vincentz Verlag, Hanover (1993). These are compounds in which the highly reactive NCO group is "blocked" by reaction with specific radicals, for example a primary alcohol, phenol, acetic acid ethyl ester, ⁇ -caprolactam, phthalimide, imidazole, oxime or amine.
  • specific radicals for example a primary alcohol, phenol, acetic acid ethyl ester, ⁇ -caprolactam, phthalimide, imidazole, oxime or amine.
  • the blocked isocyanate is stable in liquid systems and also in the presence of hydroxy groups. Upon heating, the blocking group (protecting group) is removed again and the NCO group is freed.
  • component (C) 1 -Component (1 C) and 2-component (2C) systems may be used as component (C).
  • component (C) examples of such systems are described in Ullmann's Encyclopedia of Industrial Chemistry, Vol. A18, Paints and Coatings, pages 404-407, VCH Verlagsgesellschaft imbH, Weinheim (1991 ). It is possible to optimise the composition by specific adaptation, for example by varying the binder/crosslinking agent ratios. Such measures will be known to the person skilled in the art and are customary in coating technology.
  • component (C) is preferably a mixture based on acrylate/melamine (and melamine derivatives), 2-component polyurethane, 1 -component polyurethane, 2-component epoxy/carboxy or 1 -component epoxy/carboxy. Mixtures of such systems are also possible, for example the addition of melamine (or derivatives thereof) to 1 -component polyurethanes.
  • Component (C) is preferably a binder based on a polyacrylate with melamine or on a melamine derivative or a system based on a polyacrylate and/or polyester polyol with an un- blocked polyisocyanate or polyisocyanurate.
  • (C1 ) may, for example, also be an OH-group-containing unsaturated acrylate, for example hydroxyethyl or hydroxybutyl acrylate or a glycidyl acrylate.
  • Component (C1 ) may be of any desired structure (for example it may contain units of polyester, polyacrylate, polyether, etc.), provided that it contains an ethylenically unsaturated double bond and additionally free OH, COOH, NH 2 , epoxy or NCO groups.
  • (C1 ) may, for example, also be obtained by reacting an epoxy-functional oligomer with acrylic acid or methacrylic acid.
  • an epoxy-functional oligomer having vinylic double bonds is
  • component (C1 ) Another possible method of obtaining component (C1 ) is, for example, the reaction of an oligomer that contains only one epoxy group and has a free OH group at another position in the molecule.
  • the quantity ratio of the free-radically radiation-curable-polymerisable components to the thermally polymerisable component (C) in the UV- and thermally-crosslinkable formulations is not critical. "Dual-cure" systems are known to the person skilled in the art, who will therefore be familiar with the optimum mixing ratios of the free-radically- and thermally- crosslinkable components according to the intended use.
  • the ratio can be in the range from 5:95 to 95:5, from 20:80 to 80:20 or from 30:70 to 70:30, for example from 40:60 to 60:40.
  • the formulations according to the invention can further comprise as component (a1 ) non- aqueous coating compositions based on an oxidatively drying alkyd resin which contains at least one, preferably two or more, functional group(s) capable of undergoing polymerisation or polycondensation reactions in the presence of an acid.
  • alkyd resin which contains at least one, preferably two or more, functional group(s) capable of undergoing polymerisation or polycondensation reactions in the presence of an acid.
  • examples of such resins are vinyl-ether-functionalised alkyd resins, acetal-functionalised alkyd resins, and/or alkoxysilane-functionalised alkyd resins, as proposed, e.g., in WO 99/47617.
  • Those modified alkyd resins may be used alone or in combination with other alkyd resins.
  • At least some of the alkyd resin composition in the non-aqueous coating is oxidatively drying as a result of the incorporation of a large number of uns
  • Formulations containing those modified alkyd resins as component (a1 ) may optionally con- tain, in addition to the photoinitiator (b), an oxidative dryer.
  • Suitable oxidative dryers are, for example, metal siccatives.
  • metal siccatives for example, the metal salts of (cyclo)aliphatic acids, such as octanoic acid and naphthenic acid, the metals to be used being, for example, cobalt, manganese, lead, zirconium, calcium, zinc and rare earth metals. Mixtures of siccatives may be used. Preference is given to metal salts of cobalt, zir- conium and calcium, or mixtures thereof.
  • the siccatives (calculated as metal) are usually used in an amount of from 0.001 to 3 % by weight.
  • Suitable monoacyl- or bisacyl-phosphine oxide photoinitiators include, for example, monoacylphosphine oxides such as (2,4,6- trimethylbenzoyl)-diphenylphosphine oxide (DAROCUROTPO) or (2,4,6-trimethylbenzoyl- phenyl-ethoxy-phosphine oxide, or bisacylphosphine oxide photoinitiators such as bis(2,6-di- methoxybenzoyl)-2,4,4-trimethylpentyl-phosphine oxide, bis(2,4,6-trimethylbenzoyl)-(2,4- dipentyloxyphenyl)-phosphine oxide and bis(2,4,6-trimethylbenzoyl)pheny
  • monoacylphosphine oxides such as (2,4,6- trimethylbenzoyl)-diphenylphosphine oxide (DAROCUROTPO) or (2,4,6-trimethylbenzoyl- phenyl-e
  • component (a1 ) contains modified alkyd resins
  • photoinitiator (b) it is also possible to use an oxidative dryer and suitable monoacyl- or bisacyl-phosphine oxide photoinitiators.
  • the alkyd resins used as component (a1 ) contain a large number of unsaturated, aliphatic compounds, at least some of which are polyunsaturated.
  • the unsaturated aliphatic compounds preferably used for the preparation of those alkyd resins are unsaturated aliphatic monocarboxylic acids, especially polyunsaturated aliphatic monocarboxylic acids.
  • mono-unsaturated fatty acids are myristoleic acid, palmitic acid, oleic acid, gadoleic acid, erucic acid and ricinoleic acid.
  • fatty acids containing conjugated double bonds such as dehydrogenated castor oil fatty acid and/or tung oil fatty acid, are used.
  • Other suitable monocarboxylic acids include tetrahydrobenzoic acid and hydrogenated or non-hydrogenated abietic acid or the isomers thereof. If desired, the monocarboxylic acid in question may be used wholly or in part in the form of a triglyceride, e.g. as vegetable oil, in the preparation of the alkyd resin.
  • mixtures of two or more such mono-carboxylic acids or triglycerides may be used, optionally in the presence of one or more saturated, (cyclo)aliphatic or aromatic monocarboxylic acids, e.g. pivalic acid, 2-ethyl-hexanoic acid, lauric acid, palmitic acid, stearic acid, 4-tert-butyl-benzoic acid, cyclo-pentanecarboxylic acid, naphthenic acid, cyclohexanecarboxylic acid, 2,4-dimethylbenzoic acid, 2-methylbenzoic acid and benzoic acid.
  • saturated, (cyclo)aliphatic or aromatic monocarboxylic acids e.g. pivalic acid, 2-ethyl-hexanoic acid, lauric acid, palmitic acid, stearic acid, 4-tert-butyl-benzoic acid, cyclo-pentanecarboxylic acid, naphthenic acid, cyclo
  • polycarboxylic acids may also be incorporated into the alkyd resin, such as phthalic acid, isophthalic acid, terephthalic acid, 5-tert-butylisophthalic acid, trimellitic acid, pyromellitic acid, succinic acid, adipic acid, 2,2,4-trimethyladipic acid, azelaic acid, sebacic acid, dimerised fatty acids, cyclopentane-1 ,2-dicarboxylic acid, cyclohexane-1 ,2-dicarboxylic acid, 4-methylcyclohexane-1 ,2-dicarboxylic acid, tetrahydrophthalic acid, endomethylene- cyclohexane-1 ,2-dicarboxylic acid, butane-1 ,2,3,4-tetracarboxylic acid, endoisopropylidene- cyclohexane-1 ,2-dicarboxylic acid, cyclohexane-1 ,2,4,5-
  • the carboxylic acid in question may be used as an anhydride or in the form of an ester, for example an ester of an alcohol having from 1 to 4 carbon atoms.
  • the alkyd resin can be composed of di- or poly-valent hydroxyl compounds.
  • Suitable divalent hydroxyl compounds are ethylene glycol, 1 ,3-propanediol, 1 ,6- hexanediol, 1 ,12-dodecanediol, 3-methyl-1 ,5-pentanediol, 2,2,4-trimethyl-1 ,6-hexane-diol, 2,2-dimethyl-1 ,3-propanediol and 2-methyl-2-cyclohexyl-1 ,3-propanediol.
  • suitable triols are glycerol, trimethylolethane and trimethylolpropane.
  • Suitable polyols having more than 3 hydroxyl groups are pentaerythritol, sorbitol and etherified products of the compounds in question, such as ditrimethylolpropane and di-, tri- and tetra-pentaerythritol.
  • compounds having from 3 to 12 carbon atoms e.g. glycerol, pentaerythritol and/or dipentaerythritol, are used.
  • the alkyd resins can be obtained by direct esterification of the constituents, with the option that some of those components may already have been converted into ester diols or polyester diols.
  • the unsaturated fatty acids can also be used in the form of a drying oil, such as linseed oil, tuna fish oil, dehydrogenated castor oil, coconut oil and dehydrogenated coconut oil.
  • the final alkyd resin is then obtained by transesterification with the other acids and diols added.
  • the transesterification is advantageously carried out at a temperature in the range of from 1 15 to 25O 0 C, optionally in the presence of solvents such as toluene and/or xylene.
  • the reaction is advantageously carried out in the presence of a catalytic amount of a transesterification catalyst.
  • transesterification catalysts include acids, such as p- toluenesulphonic acid, basic compounds, such as an amine, or compounds such as calcium oxide, zinc oxide, tetraisopropyl orthotitanate, dibutyltin oxide and tri-phenylbenzylphosphoni- urn chloride.
  • the vinyl ether, acetal and/or alkoxysilane compounds used as part of component (a1 ) preferably contain at least two vinyl ether, acetal and/or alkoxysilane groups and have a molecular weight of 150 or more.
  • vinyl ether, acetal and/or alkoxysilane compounds can be obtained, for example, by the reaction of a commercially available vinyl ether, acetal and/or alkoxysilane compound containing a vinyl ether, acetal and/or alkoxysilane group and in addition a maximum of one functional amino, epoxy, thiol, isocyanate, acrylic, hydride or hydroxyl group, with a compound having at least two groups capable of reacting with an amino, epoxy, thiol, isocyanate, acrylic, hydride or hydroxyl group.
  • component (a1 ) compounds having at least two epoxy, isocyanate, hydroxyl and/or ester groups or compounds having at least two ethylenically or ethynylenically unsaturated groups.
  • component (a1 ) preference is given to a composition in which the vinyl ether, acetal and/or alkoxysilane compounds are covalently bonded to the alkyd resin by addition via a reactive group such as an amino, hydroxyl, thiol, hydride, epoxy and/or isocyanate group.
  • the compounds must have at least one group capable of forming an adduct with the reactive groups present in the alkyd resin.
  • vinyl ether groups into the alkyd resin
  • a vinyloxyalkyl compound the alkyl group of which is substituted by a reactive group, such as a hydroxyl, amino, epoxy or isocyanate group, that is capable of forming an adduct with one or more of the reactive groups present in the alkyd resin.
  • component (a1 ) preference is given to compositions in which the ratio of the number of oxidatively drying groups present in the alkyd resin to the number of groups that are reactive in the presence of an acid is in the range of from 1/10 to 15/1 , especially from 1/3 to 5/1. In- stead of a single modified alkyd resin, it is also possible to use a plurality of alkyd resins, with one alkyd resin being highly modified and the others being less modified or not modified at all.
  • vinyl ether compounds capable of being covalently bonded to the alkyd resin are ethylene glycol monovinyl ether, butanediol monovinyl ether, hexanediol monovinyl ether, triethylene glycol monovinyl ether, cyclohexanedimethanol monovinyl ether, 2-ethylhexa- nediol monovinyl ether, polytetrahydrofuran monovinyl ether, tetraethylene glycol monovinyl ether, trimethylolpropane divinyl ether and aminopropyl vinyl ether.
  • Adducts can be formed, for example, by reacting the vinyl ether compounds containing a hydroxyl group or amino group with an excess of a diisocyanate, followed by the reaction of that free-isocyanate-group-containing adduct with the free hydroxyl groups of the alkyd resin.
  • a process is used in which first the free hydroxyl groups of the alkyd resin react with an excess of a polyisocyanate, and then the free isocyanate groups react with an amino- group- or hydroxyl-group-containing vinyl ether compound.
  • a diisocyanate it is also possible to use a diester.
  • acetal-functional alkyd resins For the preparation of acetal-functional alkyd resins, use is generally made of dialkyl acetal functionalised with an amino group.
  • suitable acetal compounds include 4-amin- obutyraldehyde dimethyl acetal and 4-aminobutyraldehyde diethyl acetal.
  • the alkyd resin is modified by the addition of the aminoacetal monomer to an alkyd resin functionalised with isocyanate groups, with ester groups of a low-boiling alcohol or with (meth)acrylate groups.
  • the resulting dialkyl-acetal-modified alkyd resin can be incorporated into the coating composition having a high solids content and low viscosity.
  • acetal-functional al- kyd resins can also be carried out by reacting hydroxyacetal with the carboxyl groups of the alkyd resin or by reacting a diisocyanate or diester compound with the hydroxyl groups of the alkyd resin.
  • alkoxysilane groups For the incorporation of alkoxysilane groups into the alkyd resin, use is made of a siloxane compound having one or more reactive group(s) which are subsequently reacted with one or more of the constituents making up the alkyd resin.
  • a siloxane compound having one or more reactive group(s) which are subsequently reacted with one or more of the constituents making up the alkyd resin.
  • R 10 is preferably an alkoxy group having from 1 to 4 carbon atoms in the alkoxy group, and R 2 0 is preferably a group having not more than 18 carbon atoms.
  • siloxane compounds are 3-aminopropyl-triethoxysilane, polyglycol- ether-modified aminosilane, 3-aminopropyl-trimethoxysilane, 3-aminopropyltris-methoxy- ethoxyethoxysilane, 3-aminopropyl-methyl-diethoxysilane, N-2-aminoethyl-3-aminopropyl-tri- methoxy-silane, N ⁇ -aminoethyl-S-aminopropyl-methyldimethoxy-silane, N-methyl-3-amino- propyl-trimethoxysilane, 3-ureidopropyl-triethoxysilane, 3,4,5-dihydroimidazol-1-yl-propyltri- ethoxysilane, 3-methacryloxypropyl-trimethoxysilane, 3-glycidyloxypropyl-trimethoxys
  • the alkyd resin can be modified, for example, by the insertion of an amino-group-modified alkoxysilane into an alkyd resin modified with a polyisocyanate or a polyester of a low-boiling alcohol.
  • Hydride-functional alkoxysilanes can be bonded directly to the alkyd, i.e. without modification with a binding molecule such as a diisocyanate or diester, by adding a compound containing a silylhydride group to an ethylenically unsaturated group in the alkyd resin. That addition is catalysed by a transition metal.
  • a halogenated silylhydride in order to terminate the addition reaction, conversion into an alkoxysilane compound with a low-boiling alcohol.
  • the addition reaction is advantageously carried out in the absence of sterically hindering groups and proceeds in optimum manner when the ethylenically unsaturated groups are terminal groups, as is the case, for example, with esters of 10-undecenecarboxylic acid. Examples of the preparation of alkoxysiloxane-modified alkyd resins are described in WO 99/47617.
  • Hydroxy-modified alkyd resin can also be reacted with an excess of isophorone diisocyanate, followed by reaction of the free isocy- anate groups with 3-aminopropyltriethoxysilane.
  • Both alkoxysiloxane-modified alkyd resins obtained by the processes described are suitable for use in component (a1 ).
  • a suitable free-radical photoinitiator or a mixture of such photoinitiators e.g. benzophenone and derivatives thereof, ESACURE TZT ® available from Lamberti, a mixture of 2,4,6-trimethylbenzophenone and 4-methylbenzo- phenone, Darocur ® BP, benzophenone, 4-methyl benzophenone, 2,4,6-trimethylbenzophenone, 3-methyl-4'-phenyl-benzophenone, 2,4,6-trimethyl-4'-phenyl-benzophenone, etc., acetophenone and derivatives thereof, e.g.
  • 1-hydroxy-cyclohexyl-phenyl-ketone (IRGACURE ® 184) or IRGACURE ® 500 (a mixture of IRGACURE ® 184 with benzophenone); or 2-hydroxy-2-methyl-1-phenyl-propanone (DAROCUR® 1173), 2-hydroxy-1-[3-[4-(2- hydroxy-2-methyl-propionyl)-phenyl]-1 , 1 ,3-trimethyl-indan-5-yl]-2-methyl-propan-1 -one, 4- aroyl-1 ,3-dioxolane, ⁇ -hydroxy- or ⁇ -amino-acetophenone, such as, for example, 2-methyl- 1 [4-(methylthio)phenyl]-2-morpholinopropan-1 -one (IRGACURE ® 907), 2-benzyl-2- dimethylamino-1-(4-morpholinophenyl)-butanone-1 (lrGACURE ® 369), 2-dimethylamin
  • oxo-phenyl-acetic acid 2-[2-(2- oxo-2-phenyl-acetoxy)-ethoxy]-ethyl ester (IRGACURE®754), mono- or bis-acylphosphine oxide, such as, for example, (2,4,6-trimethyl-benzoyl)-phenyl-phosphine oxide (DAROCUR ® TPO), bis(2,6-dimethoxybenzoyl)-(2,4,4-trimethyl-pent-1 -yl)phosphine oxide, bis(2,4,6-trimethylbenzoyl)-phenyl-phosphine oxide (IRGACURE®819) or bis(2,4,6- trimethylbenzoyl)-(2,4-dipentyloxyphenyl)phosphine oxide.
  • DAROCUR and IRGACURE compounds are available from Ciba Specialty Chemicals.
  • additional components can be, for example, hydroxy-functional components, such as alcohols, polyester polyols, polyether polyols, hydroxy-group-containing polyurethanes, castor oil, etc..
  • hydroxy-functional components such as alcohols, polyester polyols, polyether polyols, hydroxy-group-containing polyurethanes, castor oil, etc.
  • examples thereof include aliphatic and cycloaliphatic polyols, such as alkylene diols having preferably from 2 to 12 carbon atoms, e.g.
  • the polyols can be partially or fully esteri- fied by one or by different unsaturated carboxylic acids, it being possible for the free hydroxyl groups in partial esters to have been modified, e.g. etherified, or esterified by other carboxylic acids.
  • esters include: trimethylolpropane triacrylate, trimethylolethane tria- crylate, trimethylolpropane trimethacrylate, trimethylolethane trimeth-acrylate, tetramethylene glycol dimethacrylate, triethylene glycol dimethacrylate, tetraethylene glycol diacrylate, pen- taerythritol diacrylate, pentaerythritol triacrylate, pentaerythritol tetraacrylate, dipentaerythritol diacrylate, dipentaerythritol triacrylate, dipentaerythritol tetraacrylate, dipentaerythritol pen- taacrylate, dipentaerythritol hexaacrylate, tripentaerythritol octaacrylate, pentaerythritol di- methacrylate, pentaerythritol trimethacryl
  • the sulphonium salt compounds of formula I can also be used, for example, as photo- activatable hardeners for siloxane-group-containing resins.
  • Those resins can, for example, either undergo self-condensation by way of acid-catalysed hydrolysis or can be crosslinked with a second resin component, such as, for example, a polyfunctional alcohol, a hydroxy- group-containing acrylic or polyester resin, a partially hydrolysed polyvinylacetal or a poly- vinyl alcohol. That type of polycondensation of polysiloxanes is described, for example, in JJ. Lebrun, H. Pode, Comprehensive Polymer Science Vol. 5, page 593, Pergamon Press, Oxford, 1989.
  • component (a2) examples include oligomers, polymers and copolymers that can be obtained by co-polymerisation of, for example, the following monomers: non-cyclic or cyclic secondary and tertiary alkyl (meth)acrylates, such as tert-butyl acrylate, tert-butyl methacrylate, 3-oxo- cyclohexyl (meth)acrylate, tetrahydropyranyl (meth)acrylate, 2-methyl-2-adamantyl (meth)acrylate, cyclohexyl (meth)acrylate, norbornyl (meth)acrylate, isobornyl methacrylate, 5-norbornene-2-tert-butyl ester, ⁇ -ethyl- ⁇ -tricyclodecanyl (meth)acrylate, (2-tetrahydro- pyranyl)oxyn
  • polymers having alkoxyalkyl ester acid-labile groups can be found in US 5225316 and EP 829766.
  • examples of polymers having acetal protecting groups are described, for example, in US 5 670 299, EP 780 732, US 5 627 006, US 5558976, US 5558971 , US 5468589, EP 704762, EP 762206, EP 342498, EP 553737 and in ACS Symp. Ser. 614, Microelectronics Technology, pp. 35-55 (1995), J. Photopolymer Sci. Technol. Vol. 10, No. 4 (1997), pp. 571-578, J. Photopolymer Sci. Technol. Vol. 12, no. 4 (1999) pp.
  • the monomers having an acid-labile group can, where appropriate, also be co-polymerised with other free-radically polymerisable monomers that do not carry acid-labile groups, such as, for example, styrene, acrylonitrile, methyl (meth)acrylate, (meth)acrylic acid, 4-hydroxy- styrene, 4-acetoxystyrene, 4-methoxystyrene, 4-vinylcyclohexanol, norbornene, ethyl- norbornene and maleic acid anhydride, in order to establish specific solubility properties and adhesive properties.
  • the acid-labile groups can be introduced only subsequently in a polymer-analogous reaction.
  • the prepolymer can be modified in targeted manner before such a polymer-analogous reaction, for example by partial hydrogenation, partial alkylation, partial acetylation. That is to say, that the polymer having acid-labile groups does not, in every case, have to be synthesised from monomers by copolymerisation.
  • Such acid-labile crosslinking can also be obtained by the reaction of phenol- group-containing polymers, such as, for example, 4-hydroxystyrene co-polymers, with di- and poly-functional vinyl ethers.
  • component (a2) that increase their solubility in an alkaline developer upon reaction with acid are monomeric compounds, such as, for example, carboxylic acids and phenol-group-containing compounds, in which the carboxylic acid group or phenolic OH group, respectively, has been blocked by acid-labile protecting groups.
  • Such acid-labile blocking can be effected, for example, by conversion of the carboxyl group into a tert-butyl ester group, a 2-methyl-2-adamantyl ester group, an 8-ethyl-8-tricyclodecanyl ester group, a tetrahydropyranyl ester group or some other acid-cleavable ester group.
  • Phenolic OH groups can be blocked according to known processes by conversion, e.g. into acid-cleavable tert-butylcarbonate groups, silyl ethers, acetal groups and ketal groups.
  • the invention relates also to a radiation-sensitive composition
  • component (a2) is at least one compound selected from the group of cycloaliphatic copolymers, 4-hydroxy-phenyl- group-containing copolymers, maleic acid anhydride-containing copolymers and acrylic acid-, acrylic acid ester- and methacrylic acid ester-containing copolymers, with the proviso that those copolymers carry functional groups that increase the solubility of the polymer in an alkaline developer after reaction with an acid.
  • the photoinitiator (b) is advantageously used in an amount of from 0.05 % to 15 %, e.g. from 0.5 % to 10 %, preferably from 1 % to 5 %, based on the composition.
  • compositions according to the invention can be used in numerous applications, for example in cationically radiation-curable printing inks, in cationically radiation-curable coating compounds which may or may not be pigmented, in cationically radiation-curable adhesives, coatings and mouldings, including glass fibre-reinforced and carbon fibre-reinforced composites and inner and outer layers of printed circuit boards.
  • compositions according to the invention include also adhesives, as used, for example, for adhesive bonding (DVD bonding) in the manufacture of digital versatile disks (DVD) and as described, for example, in: WO 99/66506, WO 99/63017, JP 1 1241055 A2 Heisei, JP 1 1181391 A2 Heisei, WO 98/31765, and also as radiation-curable laminating adhesives for flexible packaging (see, e.g., US 5328940), optical adhesives (e.g. German Patent Application DD 225985) and pressure-sensitive adhesives (e.g. US 4988741 and EP 1 15870).
  • adhesives as used, for example, for adhesive bonding (DVD bonding) in the manufacture of digital versatile disks (DVD) and as described, for example, in: WO 99/66506, WO 99/63017, JP 1 1241055 A2 Heisei, JP 1 1181391 A2 Heisei, WO 98/31765
  • compositions according to the invention are advantageously used where there is a need for hard coatings, adhesive bonds or photopolymerised dimensionally stable three-dimensional mouldings (e.g. for rapid prototyping) having good adhesion to paper, glass, metal, sili- con, polycarbonate, acrylate polymers and other polymer substrates, and that exhibit only slight shrinkage during curing.
  • compositions as described above that comprises in addition to components (a1 ) or (a2) and (b), additional additives (c) and/or sensitiser compounds (d) and optionally further photoinitiators (e).
  • the photopolymerisable mixtures can comprise various additives (c) in addition to the photoinitiator.
  • additives include thermal inhibitors, light stabilisers, optical bright- eners, fillers and pigments, as well as white and coloured pigments, dyes, antistatics, adhesion promoters, wetting agents, flow auxiliaries, lubricants, waxes, anti-adhesive agents, dis- persants, emulsifiers, anti-oxidants; fillers, e.g.
  • talcum talcum, gypsum, silicic acid, rutile, carbon black, zinc oxide, iron oxides; reaction accelerators, thickeners, matting agents, antifoams, and other adjuvants customary, for example, in lacquer and coating technology.
  • the formulations can also comprise dyes and/or white or coloured pigments as additional additives (c).
  • additional additives Depending upon the intended use, it is possible to use both inorganic and or- ganic pigments.
  • additives are known to the person skilled in the art; some examples thereof are titanium dioxide pigments, for example of the rutile or anatase type, carbon black, zinc oxide, such as zinc white, iron oxides, such as iron oxide yellow, iron oxide red, chromium yellow, chromium green, nickel titanium yellow, ultramarine blue, cobalt blue, bismuth vanadate, cadmium yellow and cadmium red.
  • organic pigments are mono- or bis-azo pigments, and metal complexes thereof, phthalocyanine pigments, polycyclic pigments, such as, for example, perylene, anthraquinone, thioindigo, quinacridone and tri- phenylmethane pigments, and diketo-pyrrolo-pyrrole, isoindolinone, e.g. tetrachloro-isoindol- inone, isoindoline, dioxazine, benzimidazolone and quinophthalone pigments.
  • the pigments can be used individually or in admixture in the formulations. Depending upon the intended use, the pigments are added to the formulations in amounts customary in the art, for example in an amount of from 1 to 60 % by weight, or from 10 to 30 % by weight, based on the total weight.
  • the formulations may, for example, also comprise organic dyes of a wide variety of classes. Examples thereof include azo dyes, methine dyes, anthraquinone dyes and metal complex dyes. Customary concentrations are, for example, from 0.1 to 20 %, especially from 1 to 5 %, based on the total weight.
  • the pigments, latent pigments or dyes or differently coloured precursors of such pigments and dyes that are added may be so selected that they undergo a colour change in the presence of the acid formed from the iodonium salt as a result of irradiation.
  • Such compositions then show, by the colour change, that they have been irradiated and can be used, for example, as irradiation dose indicators, e.g. for UV radiation, electron beams, X-rays, etc..
  • additives will depend upon the field of use in question and upon the properties desired for that field.
  • the additives (c) described above are customary in the art and are accordingly used in amounts customary in the art.
  • compositions according to the present invention as component (c) also may comprise a stabilizer for the compounds of the formula I, e.g. from the hindered nitroxyl or phosphite type as are for example described as stabilizers for iodonium salts in WO 05/070989.
  • stabilizer compounds are organic phosphorus stabilizers as disclosed for example in US 6444733, the disclosure of which is hereby incorporated by reference. Organic phosphorus stabilizers are known and many are commercially available.
  • stabilizer compounds are hindered nitroxyl stabilizers, or hindered nitroxides, as are well known in the art and are disclosed for example in US 6337426 and, US 5254760, the relevant disclosures of which are hereby incorporated by reference.
  • suitable stabilizers (c) for the sulphonium salts of the formula I are for example dis- closed in WO 99/35188.
  • tertiary and sterically hindered amines such as the TINUVIN® products, provided by Ciba Specialty Chemicals, in particular TINUVIN® 144 and TINUVIN® 292.
  • Other possibities for stabilization of the cationic formulations are e.g. disclosed in EP Patent Application No.
  • Acceleration of the photopolymerisation can also be effected by adding as further additives (d) photosensitisers that shift or broaden the spectral sensitivity.
  • photosensitisers that shift or broaden the spectral sensitivity.
  • aromatic carbonyl compounds such as, for example, benzophenone, thioxanthone, and espe- daily also isopropylthioxanthone, phenothiazine derivatives, anthraquinone and 3-acyl- coumarin derivatives, terphenyls, styryl ketones, and 3-(aroylmethylene)-thiazolines, cam- phorquinone, and also eosin, rhodamine and erythrosin dyes, and anthracene derivatives, such as, for example, 9-methylanthracene, 9,10-dimethylanthracene, 9,10-diethoxyanthrace- ne, 9,10-dibutyloxy
  • photosensitisers are mentioned, for example, in WO 98/47046.
  • Subject of the invention also are radiation-sensitive compositions as described above, additionally to components (a1 ) or (a2) and (b) comprising at least one sensitizer compound (d), in particular benzophenone, thioxanthone, anthracene or derivatives thereof.
  • sensitizer compound (d) in particular benzophenone, thioxanthone, anthracene or derivatives thereof.
  • suitable photosensitisers (d) are disclosed in WO 06/008251 , page 36, line 30 to page 38, line 8, the disclosure of which is hereby incorporated by reference.
  • electron donor compounds such as, for example, alkyl- and aryl- amine donor compounds
  • Such compounds are, for example, 4-di-meth- ylaminobenzoic acid, ethyl 4-dimethylaminobenzoate, 3-dimethylaminobenzoic acid, 4-di ⁇ me- thylaminobenzoin, 4-dimethylaminobenzaldehyde, 4-dimethylaminobenzonitrile and 1 ,2,4-tri- methoxybenzene.
  • Such donor compounds are preferably used in a concentration of from 0.01 to 5 %, especially in a concentration of from 0.05 to 0.50 %, based on the formulation.
  • the sensitisers (d) described above are customary in the art and are accordingly used in amounts customary in the art, preferably in a concentration of from 0.05 to 5 %, especially in a concentration of from 0.1 to 2 %, based on the composition.
  • compositions according to the invention may additionally comprise further photo-initiat- ors (e), such as, for example, cationic photoinitiators, photo acid-formers and free-radical photoinitiators as co-initiators in amounts of from 0.01 to 15 %, preferably from 0.1 to 5 %.
  • photo-initiat- ors e
  • e photo-initiat- ors
  • cationic photoinitiators and acid-formers are phosphonium salts, diazonium salts, pyridinium salts, iodonium salts, such as for example tolylcumyliodonium tetrakis(pentafluorophenyl)borate, 4-[(2-hydroxy-tetradecyloxy)phenyl]phenyliodonium hexa- fluoroantimonate or hexafluorophosphate (SarCat ® CD 1012; Sartomer), tolylcumyliodonium hexafluorophosphate, 4-isobutylphenyl-4'-methylphenyliodonium hexafluorophosphate (IRGACURE ® 250, Ciba Specialty Chemicals), 4-octyloxyphenyl-phenyliodonium hexafluoro- phosphate or hexafluoroantimonate, bis(dodecyl
  • Examples of further suitable additional photolatent acids (b1 ) include the examples of cati- onic photoinitiators and acid-formers as given in WO 04/074242, page 38, line 10 to page 41 , line 14, as well as the compounds disclosed in the examples of WO 04/074242, the relevant disclosure of which is incorporated herein by reference.
  • Examples of free-radical photoinitiators as co-initiators are compounds as described above.
  • compositions according to the invention may be used for a variety of purposes, for example as printing inks, such as screen-printing inks, flexo printing inks or offset printing inks, as clear lacquer, as coloured surface-coating compositions, as white surface-coating compositions, e.g.
  • galvano-resists etch resists or permanent resists, liquid films and dry films, as photostructurable dielectrics, and as solder masks for electronic circuits, as resists in the manufacture of colour filters for any type of screen or for producing structures in the manufacture of plasma displays and electroluminescent displays, in the manufacture of optical switches, optical gratings (interference gratings), in the coating or sealing of electronic components, e.g. as electroinsulating compounds, or as coatings for optical fibres, for coil coating, as indicator systems for UV radiation, X-rays and electron beams, and in the manufacture of three-dimensional articles, e.g. for stereolithography and for composites, e.g. for composites reinforced with glass or carbon or graphite fibres.
  • the compositions are also suitable for the manufacture of optical lenses, e.g. contact lenses or Fresnel lenses, and also in the manufacture of medical apparatus, aids or implants.
  • the photocurable compositions according to the invention are suitable, for example, as coating materials for all kinds of substrates, for example wood, textiles, paper, ceramics, glass, marble, plastics, such as polyester, polyethylene terephthalate, polyolefins or cellulose acetate, especially in the form of films, and metals, such as Al, Cu, Ni, Fe, Zn, Mg or Co and GaAs, Si or SiO 2 , to which a coating is to be applied or an image is to be applied by image- wise exposure, or to which a structured resist layer is to be applied.
  • substrates for example wood, textiles, paper, ceramics, glass, marble, plastics, such as polyester, polyethylene terephthalate, polyolefins or cellulose acetate, especially in the form of films, and metals, such as Al, Cu, Ni, Fe, Zn, Mg or Co and GaAs, Si or SiO 2 , to which a coating is to be applied or an image is to be applied by image- wise exposure
  • the coating of the substrates can be effected by applying a liquid composition, a solution or suspension to the substrate.
  • a liquid composition a solution or suspension
  • the choice of solvent in a solution and the concentration are governed chiefly by the nature of the composition and by the coating method.
  • the solvent should be inert, that is to say it should not enter into any chemical reaction with the components and it should be capable of being removed again upon drying after the coating opera- tion.
  • suitable solvents are ketones, ethers and esters, such as methyl ethyl ketone, isobutyl methyl ketone, cyclopentanone, cyclohexanone, 2-heptanone, methyl amyl ketone, N-methylpyrrolidone, gamma-butyrolactone, dioxane, tetrahydrofuran, 2-methoxyethanol, 2- ethoxyethanol, 1-methoxy-2-propanol, 1 ,2-dimethoxyethane, acetic acid ethyl ester, acetic acid n-butyl ester, propylene glycol monomethyl ether acetate, lactic acid ethyl ester, propylene carbonate and 3-ethoxy-propionic acid ethyl ester.
  • ketones such as methyl ethyl ketone, isobutyl methyl ketone, cyclopentanone, cyclohexanone,
  • the solvent is generally removed by drying.
  • the formulation is applied uniformly to a substrate by known coating methods, for example by spin-coating, immersion, knife coating, curtain pouring, brush application or spraying, especially by electrostatic spraying and reverse-roll coating, and by electrophoretic deposition. It is also possible to apply the photosensitive layer to a temporary flexible support and then coat the final substrate, e.g. a copper-laminated printed circuit board, by transferring the layer by lamination.
  • the amount applied (layer thickness) and the type of substrate (layer support) are dependent upon the desired field of use.
  • the layer thickness range generally includes values from about 0.1 ⁇ m to more than 100 ⁇ m, preferably from 0.5 micrometre to 50 micrometres. In the manufacture of three-dimensional articles, e.g. by stereolithography, the dimensions of the articles that can be obtained are limited only by the size of the exposure apparatus.
  • the radiation-sensitive compositions according to the invention are used, for example, as negative resists that have very high photosensitivity and that can be developed in an aqueous-alkaline medium without swelling. They are suitable as photoresists for electronics, such as galvanoresists, etch resists, and in liquid and dry films, solder resists, as resists in the production of colour filters for any type of screen, or to form structures in the manufacture of plasma displays and electroluminescent displays, in the manufacture of printing plates, e.g. offset printing plates, in the manufacture of printing moulds for letterpress printing, flatbed printing, intaglio printing, flexo printing or screen-printing moulds, the production of relief copies, e.g.
  • compositions can also be used as photostructurable dielectrics, for encapsulating materials or as an insulating coating in the manufacture of computer chips, printed circuits and other electrical or electronic components.
  • the possible layer supports and processing conditions for the coated substrates vary accordingly.
  • the compounds according to the invention are also used in the manufacture of single- or multi-layer materials for image recording or image reproduction (copies, reprography), which may be monochromatic or polychromatic. Included therein are materials for holographic storage of information, e.g. for holographic images or 3-dimensional holographic data storage. Such materials can also be used in colour test systems. In that technology it is also possible to use formulations that comprise microcapsules and, to produce the image, a thermal step can be carried out after the exposure step. Such systems and technologies and their use are described, e.g., in US 5376459.
  • the layer thicknesses for photographic materials and offset printing moulds are generally from about 0.5 ⁇ m to 10 ⁇ m, and for printed circuits from 1.0 ⁇ m to about 100 ⁇ m.
  • the invention relates also to the use of compounds of formula I as radiation-sensitive acid donors in the manufacture of surface-coating compositions, printing inks, printing plates, dental compounds, stereolithography resins, adhesives, anti-adhesive coatings, colour filters, re- sist materials or image-recording materials.
  • the invention relates also to a coated substrate that is coated on at least one surface with a composition according to the invention, and to a method for the production of relief images, wherein a composition according to the invention is applied to a substrate and is then ex- posed image-wise.
  • image-wise exposure includes irradiation through a mask that contains a predetermined pattern, for example a diapositive, a metal mask, a chrome mask on a transparent support, exposure by means of a laser beam that is moved, for example controlled by a computer, over the surface of the coated substrate and in that manner produces an image, and irradiation with computer-controlled electron beams (CTP). Images can also be produced by interference between two beams or images, for example for holographic uses. It is also possible to use liquid crystal masks that can be actuated pixel by pixel to produce digital images, as described, for example, by A. Bertsch, J.Y. Jezequel, J. C. Andre in Journal of Photochemistry and Photobiology A: Chemistry 1997, 107, pp. 275-281 and by K.-P. Nicolay in Offset Printing 1997, 6, pp. 34-37.
  • a predetermined pattern for example a diapositive, a metal mask, a chrome mask on a transparent support
  • CTP computer-controlled
  • the compounds of formula I can be used especially also as acid donors in photoresists.
  • Resist systems can be obtained by image-wise exposure of formula- tions comprising compounds of formula I and a subsequent development step.
  • photoresist is not limited to the chemically enhanced resists, but includes all resist materials in which reactions are initiated by the radiation-chemical production of acid and that, in a development step, result in a difference in solubility between exposed and non-exposed re- gions.
  • resists that can be processed in an aqueous medium, as described, for example, in US 5998092 and in SPIE, Vol. 3999, pp. 569-578 (2000) as well as resists based on a Pinacol rearrangement, as described, for example, in SPIE, Vol. 3999, pp. 62-73 (2000).
  • the invention relates also to a photoresist that comprises a compound of formula I as radiation-sensitive acid donor.
  • a chemically enhanced photoresist is to be understood as being a resist formulation in which the radiation-sensitive component provides a catalytic amount of acid, which in turn catalyses a chemical reaction of at least one acid-sensitive component of the resist. This results in a difference in the solubility of the irradiated and non-irradiated portions of the resist.
  • an acid molecule can initiate reactions at many sites because it diffuses through the reactive polymer matrix from one reaction site to the next, provided it is not captured or destroyed by secondary reactions. Even a low acid con- centration is therefore sufficient to obtain large differences in solubility between irradiated and non-irradiated portions of the resist.
  • latent acid compound It is therefore generally sufficient to add only a small amount of latent acid compound. It is necessary, however, for the latent acid donors to be chemically and thermally stable until they are being irradiated. It is also necessary for the latent catalysts to be readily soluble in the liquid resist formulation and in the solid resist film in order to avoid the formation of particles which would adversely affect the use of the resists in microelectronic processing processes.
  • compositions according to the invention comprise components that increase the solubility of the composition in the developer after irradiation and optionally after thermal aftertreatment, then it is a positive photoresist.
  • the invention accordingly relates also to a positive photoresist.
  • the components of the composition lower the solubility in the developer after irradiation and optionally after thermal aftertreatment, then it is a negative photoresist.
  • the invention accordingly relates also to a negative photoresist.
  • An overview of chemically enhanced photoresists can be found, for example, in: H. Ito, IBM Journal of Research and Development, Vol. 41 , No. 1/2, page 69 (1997); H. Ito, SPIE Vol. 3678, page 2 (1999); for negative resists in: J. M. Shaw et al. IBM Journal of Research and Development, Vol. 41 , No. 1/2, page 81 (1997).
  • Suitable negative and positive, e.g. chemically amplified, resist formulations, in which the compounds of the formula I according to the present invention can be employed as photo- latent acid donors are disclosed in WO 04/074242, page 19, last paragraph to page 38, line
  • additives (c) customary in resist formulations may be added to corre- sponding formulations comprising a compound of the formula I according to the present invention.
  • additives are used in photoresists in the customary amounts known to a person skilled in the art, and are for example, dyes, pigments, plasticizers, surfactants, flow improvers, wetting agents, adhesion promoters, thixotropic agents, colourants, fillers, solubility accelerators, spectral sensitizers, acid-amplifiers, photosensitizers and or- ganic basic compounds.
  • solvents and surfactants may be added.
  • compositions according to the present invention suitably in a solvent, is applied to a substrate, the solvent is evaporated by heating and the coated sub- strate is exposed to electromagnetic radiation, e.g. a laser.
  • the exposed sites of the composition in the case of the positive resist
  • the non-exposed sites of the composition in the case of the negative resist
  • a further heating step is performed prior to the development step.
  • the invention relates also to a method of manufacturing a photoresist by
  • composition (2) heating the composition to a temperature of from 60°C to 160°C; (3) carrying out image-wise exposure with light of a wavelength of from 150 nm to 1500 nm;
  • the invention relates also to the use of compounds of formula I as described above as photolatent acid donors in the polymerisation or crosslinking of cationically or acid- catalytically polymerisable or crosslinkable compounds or to increase the solubility of compounds that increase their solubility in a developer under the action of acid, and also to a method for the photopolymerisation or crosslinking of cationically or acid-catalytically poly- merisable or crosslinkable compounds under the action of electromagnetic radiation, in which method a compound of formula I is used as photolatent acid donor.
  • a further subject of the invention is a method as described above in the manufacture of surface-coating compositions including scratch-resistant coatings, stain-resistant coatings, anti- fog coatings, stain resistant coatings, anticorrosion coatings, powder coating compositions, printing inks, non impact printing inks including ink jet printing inksprinting plates, dental compounds including composites, stereolithography resins, adhesives, anti-adhesive coatings (release coatings, especially silicon release coatings), conformal coatings, optical fiber coatings, colour filters, resist materials or image-recording materials including holography resins.
  • composition according to the present invention comprising a cationic photoinitiator of the formula I may also be employed in a vacuum deposition process as described in WO 02/064268. That is, the photoinitiators are suitable to be flash-evaporated vacuum- deposited.
  • a process for forming a solid poylmeric structure from flash- evaporated vacuum-deposited cationically curable monomeric material comprising the steps (i) preparing a mixture of a cationically-curable monomer with a thermally stable, chemically inactive at room temperature, cationic photoinitiator; (ii) flash-evaporating said mixture in a vacuum to produce a vapor; (iii) condensing the vapor to produce a film; and (iv) exposing said film to a radiation source to produce a polymeric solid film, said photoinitiator is of the formula I as decribed above.
  • the UV irradiation to release the acid is generally effected with light of a wavelength of from 157 to 600 nm.
  • Suitable radiation is present, for example, in sunlight or light from artificial light sources. A large number of widely varying types of light source may be used. Point sources and also planiform radiators (lamp carpets) are suitable.
  • Examples thereof include: carbon arc lamps, xenon arc lamps, medium-, high- and low-pressure mercury lamps, doped where appropriate with metal halides (metal halide lamps), microwave-excited metal vapour lamps, excimer lamps, superactinic fluorescent tubes, fluorescent lamps, argon incandescent lamps, flashlamps, photographic flood lights, light emitting diodes (LED), electron beams and X-rays. Further, exposure to a plasma or corona is suitable as radiation for activating the photoinitiator compounds according to the present invention.
  • the distance between the lamp and the substrate to be exposed can vary according to the intended use and the type and strength of the lamp and may be, for example, from 0 cm to 150 cm, or from 0.5 cm to 150 cm, preferably from 2 cm to 150 cm.
  • Laser light sources for example excimer lasers, are also suitable. Lasers in the visible range can also be used.
  • Example 2 Preparation of pp 10.8 g of the compound of example 1 is dissolved in 30 ml of dichloromethane and 14.17 g of potassium hexafluorophosphate is dissolved in 150 ml of water. The two solutions are brought together and are stirred vigorously for 3 hours at room temperature. The phases are separated and the product is then isolated by evaporating the solvent. The product is purified by column chromatography. 1 H-NMR data ( ⁇ ppm, CDCI 3 ): 8.00 6H d, 7.70 6H d, 7.28 6H d, 7.13 6H d, 2.59 9H s.
  • the compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employing 4-phenoxybenzophenone [6317-73-3] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone.
  • 1 H-NMR data ( ⁇ ppm, CDCI 3 ): 8.02 6H d, 7.87 6H d, 7.79 6H d, 7.61 3H dxd, 7.50 6H dxd, 7.29 6H d, 7.17 6H d.
  • the compound is prepared from the compound of example 3 according to the method as described in example 2.
  • the compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employ- ing 4-phenylthioacetophenone [10169-55-8] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone.
  • the compound is prepared from the compound of example 5 according to the method as de- scribed in example 2.
  • the compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employing 4-phenylthiobenzophenone [6317-78-8] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone.
  • 1 H-NMR data ( ⁇ ppm, CDCI 3 ): 7.83-7.77 18H m, 7.64 3H dxd, 7.58 6H d, 7.52 6H dxd, 7.41 6H d.
  • the compound is prepared from the compound of example 7 according to the method as described in example 2.
  • the compound is prepared from the compound of example 1 according to the method as de- scribed in example 2 with NaSbF 6 instead of KPF 6 .
  • the compound is prepared from the compound of example 1 according to the method as de- scribed in example 2 with lithium[tris(trifluoromethylsulfonyl)methide] instead of KPF 6 .
  • 1 H-NMR data ( ⁇ ppm, CDCI 3 ): 8.03 6H d, 7.61 6H d, 7.28 6H d, 7.16 6H d, 2.61 9H s.
  • the compound is prepared from the compound of example 5 according to the method as de- scribed in example 2 with NaSbF 6 instead of KPF 6 .
  • the compound is prepared from the compound of example 5 according to the method as described in example 2 with lithium[tris(trifluoromethylsulfonyl)methide] instead of KPF 6 .
  • 1 H-NMR data ( ⁇ ppm, CDCI 3 ): 8.01 6H d, 7.59 6H d, 7.45 6H d, 7.39 6H d, 2.63 9H s.
  • the compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employing 1-[4-(phenylthio)phenyl]-1-propanone [96187-78-9] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone.
  • 1 H-NMR data ( ⁇ ppm, CDCI 3 ): 7.98 6H d, 7.78 6H d, 7.56 6H d, 7.36 6H d, 3.00 6H q, 1.24 9H t;
  • the compound is prepared from the compound of example 13 according to the method described in example 2.
  • the compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employing 1-(4-phenylsulfanyl-phenyl)-propan-1-one [10130-82-2] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone.
  • the compound is prepared from the compound of example 15 according to the method described in example 2.
  • 1 H-NMR data ( ⁇ ppm, CDCI 3 ): 7.94 6H d, 7.84 6H d, 7.52 6H d, 7.37 6H d, 1.35 27H s.
  • the compound is prepared from the compound of example 17 according to the method de- scribed in example 2.
  • the compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employ- ing 1-(4-phenylsulfanyl-phenyl)-octan-1-one [17792-67-5] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophen- one.
  • Example 20 Preparation of " A -g-O- s -Ot- S + PF e " The compound is prepared from the compound of example 19 according to the method described in example 2.
  • the compound is prepared from the compound of example 5 according to the method as described in example 2 with NaC 4 FgSO 3 (sodium nonaflate) instead of KPF 6 .
  • 1 H-NMR data ( ⁇ ppm, CDCI 3 ): 7.99 6H d, 7.61 6H d, 7.56 6H d, 7.40 6H d, 2.63 9H s.
  • the compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employing 4-phenoxy-benzoicacidmethylester [21218-94-0] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone.
  • the product then is directly transformed to the PF 6 salt according to the method as described in example 2.
  • 1 H-NMR data ( ⁇ ppm, CDCI 3 ): 8.08 6H d, 7.70 6H d, 7.27 6H d, 7.12 6H d, 3.91 9H s.
  • a composition is prepared by mixing the following components:
  • Curing is effected by moving the sample on a conveyor belt under a 1x120 W/cm medium pressure mercury lamp (IST) fitted with an aluminum reflector.
  • IST medium pressure mercury lamp

Landscapes

  • Chemical & Material Sciences (AREA)
  • Organic Chemistry (AREA)
  • Engineering & Computer Science (AREA)
  • Materials Engineering (AREA)
  • Wood Science & Technology (AREA)
  • Life Sciences & Earth Sciences (AREA)
  • Physics & Mathematics (AREA)
  • Spectroscopy & Molecular Physics (AREA)
  • Chemical Kinetics & Catalysis (AREA)
  • General Physics & Mathematics (AREA)
  • Paints Or Removers (AREA)
  • Organic Low-Molecular-Weight Compounds And Preparation Thereof (AREA)
  • Polymerisation Methods In General (AREA)
  • Low-Molecular Organic Synthesis Reactions Using Catalysts (AREA)
  • Polyethers (AREA)
  • Detergent Compositions (AREA)
  • Inks, Pencil-Leads, Or Crayons (AREA)

Abstract

Compounds of the formula (I), L, L', L', L1, L'1, L'1, L2, L'2, L'2, L3, L'3, L'3, L4, L'4, L'4, L5, L'5, L'5, L6, L'6, L'6, L7, L'7, L'7, L8, L'8 and L'8 independently of one another are hydrogen or an organic substituent; and/or one or more of the pairs L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L'3 and L'5 together denote a single bond, provided that the respective X, X' or X' is not a single bond; and/or L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L'3 and L'5 together denote an organic linking group; and/or one or more of the pairs L1 and L3, L1 and L, L5 and L7, L'1 and L'3, L'1 and L', L'5 and L'7, L'1 and L'3, L'1 and L', or L'5 and L'7, together denote an organic linking group; provided that at least one of L, L', L', L1, L'1, L'1, L2, L'2, L'2, L3, L'3, L'3, L4, L'4, L'4, L5, L'5, L'5, L6, L'6, L'6, L7, L'7, L'7, L8, L'8 and L'8 is other than hydrogen; X, X' and X' independently of one another are a single bond, CRaRb O, S, NRc or NCORc; Ra, Rb and Rc independently of one another are hydrogen or an organic substituent; and Y is an inorganic or organic anion; are suitable as photolatent acid generators.

Description

Sulphonium Salt Initiators
The invention pertains to novel sulphonium salt photoinitiators and their use in photocurable compositions.
Sulphonium salts are known in the art as photoinitiators. In GB 2061280 triarylsulphonium salts, comprising a phenlythio moiety, are disclosed. Other compounds of this type, inter alia with phenoxy groups, are known from US 4451409 and US 4694029, for example tris(4- phenoxyphenyl)sulphonium hexafluorophosphate. WO 03/072567 and WO 03/008404 disclose sulphonium salts, wherein the sulphonium ion is located in a condensed ring system, for example in the thioxanthyl moiety.
One major problem of commercially available sulphonium salt photoinitiators is the formation of toxic and/or odorous break down products like diphenyl sulfide or benzene. In technique there is a need for effective cationic photoinitiators, which are reactive, in particular in both clear and pigmented coatings, thin and thick layers, with and without the addition of sensitizers as co-initiators, non toxic and which generate non toxic and odorless break down products and which further are low-yellowing. It now has been found, that compounds of the formula I,
(I), wherein
Figure imgf000002_0001
L, L', L", l_i , L'i , L"i , l_2, L'2, --"2, L3, L'3, U'3, L4, L'4, L"4, L5, L'5, L"5, LQ, L'Q, L"β, L7, L'7, L"7, Ls, L'β and L"8 independently of one another are hydrogen or an organic substituent; and/or one or more of the pairs L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L"3 and L"5 together denote a single bond, provided that the respective X, X' or X" is not a single bond; and/or L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L"3 and L"5 together denote an organic linking group; and/or one or more of the pairs L1 and L3, L1 and L, L5 and L7, L'-i and L'3, L'-i and L', L'5 and L'7, L"-ι and L"3, L"-ι and L", or L"5 and L"7, together denote an organic linking group; provided that at least one of L, L', L", L1, U1, L"-,, L2, U2, U2, L3, U3, U3, L4, U4, U4, L5, U5, U5, L6, U6, U6, L7, U7, L"7, L8, U8 and U8 is other than hydrogen;
X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR3Rb O, S, NRC or NCORC; R3, Rb and Rc independently of one another are hydrogen or an organic substituent; and Y is an inorganic or organic anion; are effective, low-yellowing photolatent sulphonium salts.
The compounds according to the invention are characterized in that at least one of the phenyl rings bears a substituent other than hydrogen. Said compounds excel at a good reactivity in combination with low yellowing, low odor and good solubility in the photocurable formulation. The photolatent acid sulphonium salt compounds of formula I exhibit a very satisfactory reactivity combined with good solubility and low yellowing properties. A very important advantage in view of environmental aspects is the fact that the compounds according to the present invention do not release benzene.
Preferred are compounds of the formula I, wherein
L, L' and L" are identical and L1, L'-i and U'-i are identical and L2, L'2 and U2 are identical and L3, L'3 and L"3 are identical and L4, L'4 and L"4 are identical and L5, L'5 and L"5 are identical and L6, L'6 and L"6 are identical and L7, L'7 and L"7 are identical and L8, L'8 and L"8 are identi- cal and X, X' and X" are identical, namely a compound of the formula Ia
γ (Ia), wherein
Figure imgf000003_0001
L, L1, L2, L3, L4, L5, L6, L7 and L8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, SR1, NR1R2, halogen, NO2, CN, NR1COR2, COOR1, OCOR1, CONR1R2, OCOOR1, OCONR1R2, NR1COOR2, SO3H, SO3M, SOR1, SO2R1 or are COT; and/ or one or more of the pairs L3 and L5 together are a single bond, CR3Rb, CO, O, S, NRC or NCORC; provided that L3 and L5 together are no single bond, when the respective X denotes a single bond; and/or one or more of the pairs L1 and L3, L1 and L, L5 and L7 together are C3-C4alkylene, CR1=CR2- CR3=CR4, CR1=CR2-O, CR1=CR2-S, CR1=CR2-NR1, CO-O-CO, CONR1CO, CO-(O- phenylene)-S, CO-(o-phenylene)-S substituted by one or more D, or are CrC3alkylene interrupted by O, S, NR1 or NCOR1; provided that at least one of L, L1, L2, L3, L4, L5, L6, L7, L8 is other than hydrogen; T1 and T2 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC2oalkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C2- C20alkenyl, C5-C12cycloalkenyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC20alkyl substituted by one or more D, C2- C2oalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C2oalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C5-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C2-C20alkenyl substituted by one or more D, C3-C20alkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C3-C2oalkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C5- C12cycloalkenyl substituted by one or more D, C3-C12cycloalkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C3-C12cycloalkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, or C6- C14aryl substituted by one or more D; R-i, R2, R3, R4, Ra, Rb and Rc independently of one another have the meaning of T1; T denotes T1 or 0-T2;
X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR3Rb, O, S, NRC or NCORC; D is hydrogen, R5, OR5, SR5, NR5R6, halogen, NO2, CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR5, NR5COR6, COOR5, OCOR5, CONR5R6, OCOOR5, OCONR5R6, NR5COOR6, SO3H or SO3M; E is O, S, COO, OCO, CO, NR5, NCOR5, NR5CO, CONR5, OCOO, OCONR5, NR5COO,
0 SO2, SO, CR5=CR6 or /C ~ CN ;
R5 and R6 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC12alkyl or phenyl; Y is an inorganic or organic anion; and M is an inorganic or organic cation.
CrC20alkyl is linear or branched and is, for example, C1-C18-, C1-C14-, C1-C12-, C1-C8-, C1-C6- or Ci-C4alkyl. Examples are methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, n-butyl, sec-butyl, isobutyl, tert- butyl, pentyl, hexyl, heptyl, 2,4,4-trimethylpentyl, 2-ethylhexyl, octyl, nonyl, decyl, dodecyl, tetradecyl, pentadecyl, hexadecyl, octadecyl and icosyl.
Ci-Ci8alkyl, CrCi4alkyl, CrCi2alkyl, CrC8alkyl, CrC6alkyl and CrC4alkyl have the same meanings as given above for Ci-C2oalkyl up to the corresponding number of C-atoms.
C2-C20alkyl interrupted by one or more E, with E defined as O, S, COO, OCO, CO, NR5,
O
NCOR5, NR5CO, CONR5, OCOO, OCONR5, NR5COO, SO2, SO, CR5=CR6, >~V is for
example interrupted 1-9, 1-7 or once or twice by E. In case the groups are interrupted by more than one E, said E preferably are seperated from one another by at least one carbon atom, i.e. the E preferably are non-consecutive, in particular if E denotes O. Examples are the following structural units -CH2-O-CH3, -CH2CH2-O-CH2CH3, -[CH2CH2O]y-CH3, with y = 1- 9, -(CH2CH2O)7CH2CH3, -CH2-CH(CH3)-O-CH2-CH2CH3, -CH2-CH(CH3)-O-CH2CH3, -CH2-S-CH3, -CH2CH2-S-CH2CH3, -CH2-(CO)O-CH3, -CH2-(CO)-CH3, -CH2-NR5-CH3, -CH2CH2-NR5-CH2CH31 -CH2-COO-CH2-CH2-O-CH3 OtC.
C2-Ci0alkenyl is mono or polyunsaturated, linear or branched and is for example C2-C8-, C2- Ce- or C2-C4alkenyl. Examples are allyl, methallyl, vinyl, 1 ,1-dimethylallyl, 1-butenyl, 3- butenyl, 2-butenyl, 1 ,3-pentadienyl, 5-hexenyl or 7-octenyl, especially allyl or vinyl.
C5-Ci2cycloalkyl is for example cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, cyclooctyl, cyclo-dodecyl, especially cyclopentyl and cyclohexyl, preferably cyclohexyl. C3-Ci2Cycloalkyl in the context of the present application is to be understood as alkyl which at least comprises one ring. For example methyl-cyclopentyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, methyl- or dimethylcyclohexyl, cyclooctyl, especially cyclopentyl and cyclohexyl, preferably cyclohexyl are also meant. Further examples
are structures like -CH 2-( ) , -CH 2 -( -T0"3 , ■ as
Figure imgf000005_0001
well as bridged or fused ring systems, e.g. t>*<h ,
Figure imgf000005_0002
, etc. are also meant to be covered by the term.
C2-Ci2cycloalkyl interupted by one or more E with E defined as O, S, COO, OCO, CO,
NR5, NCOR5, NR5CO, CONR5, OCOO, OCONR5, NR5COO, SO2, SO, CR5=CR6,
Figure imgf000006_0001
S °
O , -0-C-C-CH2 etc..
C5-Ci2cycloalkenyl, has one or more double bonds and is for example C4-C6-cycloalkenyl or Ce-Cβ-cycloalkenyl. Examples are cyclopentenyl, cyclohexenyl or cyclooctenyl, especially cyclopentenyl and cyclohexenyl, preferably cyclohexenyl. C5-Ci2cycloalkenyl in the context of the present application is to be understood as alkenyl which at least comprises one ring. For example methyl-cyclopentenyl, dimethylcyclohexenyl etc. are also meant.
C6-Ci4aryl is for example phenyl, 1-naphthyl, 2-naphthyl, anthryl or phenanthryl, in particular phenyl.
Substituted Ce-C-uaryl is for example substituted one to four times, e.g. once, twice or three times, especially once or twice. Substituents on the phenyl ring are in position 2-, 3- or 4-, or in position 2,4-, 2,6-, 2,3-, 3,4-, 3,5-, 2,4,6- especially in position 2- or 4- of the phenyl ring. Substituted naphthyl, anthryl or phenanthryl is for example substituted one to four times, e.g. once, twice or three times, preferably once.
Glycidyl is — c-c— CH2 , O-glycidyl denotes — o-c-c— CH2 , O-vinyl is -O-C=CH2 , O-allyl
H2 H H2 H H means -C-P Hr2 S H=CH 2 ,
Halogen is fluorine, chlorine, bromine or iodine, especially chlorine or fluorine, preferably fluorine.
Phenylene is
Figure imgf000006_0002
If L3 and L5, U3 and L'5 or L"3 and L"5 together denote a single bond or an organic linking group, the organic linking group for example is CR3Rb, CO, O, S, NRC or NCORC, and for example the following structural units are formed, provided that L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L"3 and L"5 together denote no single bond if the respective X, X' or X" is a single bond,
Figure imgf000007_0001
If L1 and L3, L1 and L, L5 and L7, L'-i and L'3, L'-i and L', L'5 and L'7, L"-ι and L"3, L"-ι and L" or L"5 and L"7, together denote an organic linking group; said organic linking group is for example represented by C3-C4alkylene, CR1=CR2-CR3=CR4, CR1=CR2-O, CR1=CR2-S, CR1=CR2- NR1, CO-O-CO, CONR1CO, CO-(o-phenylene)-S, CO-(o-phenylene)-S substituted by one or more D, or are CrC3alkylene interrupted by O, S, NR1 or NCOR1; and for example the following structural units are formed
Figure imgf000007_0002
Examples for Y as an organic or inorganic anion are halogenide, CIO4, CN, hydrogenosul- fate, trifluoroacetate; or for example non-nucleophilic anions, selected from the group (BZ4)", (SbZ6)", (AsZ6)", (PZ6)", (B(C6Z5)4)", with Z denoting a halogen, in particular F or Cl, preferably F; CrC20alkylsulphonate, CrC20haloalkylsulphonate, CrC20perfluoroalkylsulphonate, unsub- stituted C6-C-ιoarylsulphonate, camphorsulphonate, C-i-C^-perfluoroalkylsulphonylmethide, CrC^-perfluoroalkylsulphonylimide, and C6-C10arylsulphonate substituted by halogen, NO2, SO3M, CrC12alkyl, CrC12haloalkyl, CrC12alkoxy, phenylsulphonyloxy, C1- C4alkylphenylsulphonyloxy or by COOR-ioo; wherein R1Oo is CrC2oalkyl, phenyl, benzyl; or phenyl mono- or poly-substituted by CrC12alkyl, CrC12alkoxy or by halogen and M is as defined above. CrC2oAlkylsulphonate is RxSO3 " wherein Rx is linear or branched CrC2oalkyl as described above. Examples thereof include methylsulphonate, ethylsulphonate, propylsulphonate, pen- tylsulphonate and hexylsulphonate.
C2-C2oHaloalkylsulphonate is RxSO3 " wherein Rx is halo-substituted C2-C2oalkyl, C2-C10-, C2- C8- or C4-C8-alkyl. Examples thereof include C2F5SO3 ", C4FgSO3 " and C8F17SO3 ". C6-CioArylsulphonate is RxSO3 " wherein Rx is C6-Cioaryl, e.g. phenyl or naphthyl. Alkyl-substituted arylsulphonates are, for example, toluenesulphonate, 2,4,6-trimethyl- benzene-sulphonate, 2,4,6-tris(isopropyl)benzenesulphonate, 4-tert-butylbenzenesulphonate and 4-dodecylbenzenesulphonate. Halo-substituted arylsulphonates are, for example, 4-chlorobenzenesulphonate, 4-fluoro- benzenesulphonate, 2,4,6-trifluorobenzenesulphonate and pentafluorobenzenesulphonate.
Camphorsulphonate is
Figure imgf000008_0001
C-i-C^-Perfluoroalkylsulphonylmethide is Rd — SO2-C-SO2-R6 , Ci-C2o-perfluoroalkylsulphonyl-
SO2-R,
p SO M SO R imide is d 2 H 2 e , wherein Rd, Re and Rf independently of one another are d-
C2operfluoroalkyl which is unsubstituted or is substituted by N(Rg)(Rh), or Rd, Re and Rf are phenyl substituted by CF3; or Rd and Re together are Ci-C6-perfluoroalkylene, which optionally is interrupted by -0-; R9 and Rh independently of one another are Ci-Ci2alkyl or R9 and Rh together are CrCeperfluoroalkylene, which optionally is interrupted by O or N(Ci-Ci2- Alkyl). Perfluoroalkyl is alkyl which is fully substituted by fluoro, i.e. the hydrogen atoms of the alkyl radical are replaced by fluoro. The same applies for the perfluoroalkylene. Examples of such anions are (C2F5SOa)2N", (C4F9SO2)2N", (C8F17SO2)3C", (CF3SO2)3C", (CF3SO2)2N", (C4F9SO2)3C", (CF3SO2MC4F9SO2)C-, (CF3SO2)(C4F9SO2)N", [(3,5-bis(CF3)-
(C6H3)SO2]2N", F2 -C2F4-SO2-N — SO2CF3
Figure imgf000008_0002
F2C F2C 0 N-C2F4-SO2-C-(SO2CF3)2 , C6F5SO2C-(SO2CFa)2, C6F5SO2N"SO2CF3. Such anions are
F2C F2C known the person skilled in the art. The anions as well as their preparation are described e.g. in US 5554664.
Y as organic or inorganic anion, for example is halogen or a non-nucleophilic anion, se- lected from the group CfF2f+1SO3 ", (BZ4)", (SbZ6)", (AsZ6)", (PZ6)" and (B(C6Zs)4)"; wherein
Z is a halogen; and f is an integer from 1 to 8.
Y in particular is halogen or a non-nucleophilic anion, selected from the group CfF2f+1SO3 ", (BF4)", (SbF6)", (AsF6)", (PF6)" and (B(C6Fs)4)"; wherein f is an integer from 1 to 8.
M as an organic or inorganic cation, for example is Li, Na, K, Cs, N(Ra)4, N(Ra)3Rb,
N(Ra)2RbRc, P(Ra)4, P(Ra)3Rb, P(Ra)2RbRc, S(Ra)3, S(Ra)2Rb Or SR3RbRc
M preferably is Li, Na, K, N(R8J4, N(Ra)3Rb, N(Ra)2RbRc, S(Ra)3, S(Ra)2Rb, SRaRbRc; in particular Na, K, N(Ra)4, N(Ra)3Rb, S(Ra)3 or S(Ra)2Rb.
The terms "and/or" or "or/and" in the present context are meant to express that not only one of the defined alternatives (substituents) may be present, but also several of the defined alternatives (substituents) together, namely mixtures of different alternatives (substituents). The term "at least" is meant to define one or more than one, for example one or two or three, preferably one or two. The term "optionally substituted" means that the radical to which it refers is either unsubsti- tuted or substituted.
Throughout this specification and the claims which follow, unless the context requires otherwise, the word "comprise", or variations such as "comprises" or "comprising", will be understood to imply the inclusion of a stated integer or step or group of integers or steps but not the exclusion of any other integer or step or group of integers or steps.
Interesting are compounds of the formula I and Ia as defined above, wherein L, L', L", L1, L'-i, L"-ι, L2, L'2, L"2, L3, L'3, L"3, L4, L'4 and L"4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, SR1, halogen, NO2, CN, NR1COR2, COOR1, OCOR1, CONR1R2, OCOOR1, OCONR1R2, NR1COOR2, SO3H, SO3M, SOR1, SO2R1 or COT;
L5, L'5, L"5, L6, L'6, L"6, L7, L'7, L"7, L8, L'8 and L"8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, SR1, halogen; and/or one or more of the pairs L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L"3 and L"5 together are a single bond, CRaRb, CO, O, S, NRC or NCORC; provided that L3 and L5, U3 and U5, L"3 and L"5 together are no single bond, when the respective X, X' or X" denotes a single bond; and/or one or more of the pairs L1 and L3, L1 and L, L5 and L7, L'-i and L'3, L'-i and L', L'5 and L'7, L"-ι and L"3, L"-, and L" or L"5 and L"7, together are C3-C4alkylene, CR1=CR2-CR3=CR4, CR1=CR2- O, CR1=CR2-S, CR1=CR2-NR1, CO-O-CO, CONR1CO, CO-(o-phenylene)-S, CO-(O- phenylene)-S substituted by one or more D, or are CrC3alkylene interrupted by O, S, NR1 or NCOR1; provided that at least one of L, L', L", L1, U1, U1, L2, U2, U2, L3, U3, U3, L4, U4, U4, L5, U5, U5, L6, U6, U6, L7, L'7, L'V, L8, U8, L"8 is other than hydrogen;
T1 and T2 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC2oalkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C2- C20alkenyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC20alkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C20alkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C2oalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C5-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C2- C20alkenyl substituted by one or more D, C3-C20alkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C3- C2oalkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, or C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more D; X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR3Rb, O, S, NRC or NCORC; R1, R2, R3, R4, R3, Rb and Rc independently of one another have the meaning of T1; T is T1 or 0-T2;
D is hydrogen, R5, OR5, SR5, halogen, NO2, CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR5, NR5COR6, COOR5, OCOR5, CONR5R6, OCOOR5, OCONR5R6, NR5COOR6, SO3H Or SO3M; E is O, S, COO, OCO, CO, NCOR5, NR5CO, CONR5, OCOO, OCONR5, NR5COO, SO2 or SO, CR5=CR6;
R5 and R6 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC12alkyl, phenyl; Y is an inorganic or organic anion; and M is an inorganic or organic cation.
Interesting are compounds of the formula I and Ia as defined above, wherein L, L', L", L1, L'-i, L"i, L2, U2, L"2, L3, L'3, L"3, L4, U4 and L"4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, SR1, halogen, NO2, CN, COOR1, SO3H, SO3M, SOR1, SO2R1 or COT; L5, U5, L"5, L6, U6, U6, L7, U7, L"7, L8, U8 and L"8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, halogen; and/or one or more of the pairs L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L"3 and L"5 together are a single bond,
CR3Rb, CO, O or S; provided that L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5, L"3 and L"5 together are no single bond, when the respective X, X' or X" denotes a single bond; and/or one or more of the pairs L1 and L3, L1 and L, L5 and L7, L'-i and L'3, L'-i and L', L'5 and L'7, L"-ι and L"3, L"-, and L" or L"5 and L"7, together are C3-C4alkylene, CR1=CR2-CR3=CR4, CR1=CR2-
O, CR1=CR2-S, CR1=CR2-NR1, CO-O-CO, CONR1CO, CO-(o-phenylene)-S or CO-(o- phenylene)-S substituted by one or more D; provided that at least one of L, L', L", L1, U1, L"-,, L2, U2, U2, L3, U3, U3, L4, U4, U4, L5, U5, U5,
L6, U6, U6, L7, U7, L"7, L8, U8, L"8 is other than hydrogen; T1 and T2 are independently of one another hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C2-
C2oalkenyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC2oalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C2oalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C20alkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E,
C5-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E,
C2-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C2- C2oalkenyl substituted by one or more D, C3-C2oalkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C3-
C20alkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more D;
Ri, R2, R3, R4, Ra, Rb and Rc independently of one another have the meaning of T1;
T is T1 or 0-T2; X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR3Rb, O, S, NRC or NCORC;
D is hydrogen, R5, OR5, SR5, halogen, NO2, CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR5,
COOR5, OCOR5, SO3H or SO3M;
E is O, S, COO, OCO, CO, SO2, SO or CR5=CR6;
R5 and R6 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC12alkyl or phenyl; Y is an inorganic or organic anion; and
M is an inorganic or organic cation;
Interesting are compounds of the formula I and Ia as defined above, wherein L, L', L", L1, L'-i, L"i, L2, U2, U2, L3, L'3, U3, L4, U4 and U4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, halogen, NO2, CN, COOR1, SO3H, SO3M, SOR1, SO2R1 or COT;
L5, U5, U5, L6, U6, U6, L7, U7, L"7, L8, U8 and U8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1 or OR1; and/or one or more of the pairs L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L"3 and L"5 together are a single bond,
CR3Rb, CO, O or S; provided that L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5, L"3 and L"5 together are no single bond, when the respective X, X', X" denotes a single bond; and/or one or more of the pairs L1 and L3, L1 and L, L5 and L7, L'-i and L'3, L'-i and L', L'5 and L'7, L"-ι and L"3, L"-, and L" or L"5 and L"7, together are C3-C4alkylene, CR1=CR2-CR3=CR4, CR1=CR2-
O, CR1=CR2-S, CR1=CR2-NR1, CO-O-CO, CONR1CO, CO-(o-phenylene)-S or CO-(o- phenylene)-S substituted by one or more D; provided that at least one of L, L', L", L1, U1, L"-,, L2, U2, U2, L3, U3, U3, L4, U4, U4, L5, U5, U5,
L6, U6, U6, L7, U7, L"7, L8, U8, L"8 is other than hydrogen; T1 and T2 are independently of one another hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C2-
C2oalkenyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC2oalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C2oalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C20alkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E,
C5-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E,
C2-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C2- C2oalkenyl substituted by one or more D, C3-C2oalkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C3-
C20alkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, or C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more D;
Ri, R2, R3, R4, Ra, Rb and Rc independently of one another have the meaning of T1;
T is T1 or 0-T2; X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR3Rb, O, S, NRC or NCORC;
D is hydrogen, R5, OR5, SR5, halogen, NO2, CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR5,
COOR5 or OCOR5;
E is O, S, COO, OCO, CO or CR5=CR6;
R5 and R6 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC12alkyl or phenyl; Y is an inorganic or organic anion; and
M is an inorganic or organic cation.
Interesting further are compounds of the formula Ia, wherein
L, L1, L2, , L3, and L4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, halogen, SO3H, SO3M, SOR1, SO2R1, CN, NO2 or COT;
L5, L6, L7 and L8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1 or OR1; provided that at least one of L, L1, L2, L3, L4 is SO3H, SO3M, SO2R1, CN, NO2 or COT;
T1 and T2 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C2-
C2oalkenyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC2oalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C2oalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C2oalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C5-Ci2cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-Ci2cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-Ci2cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C2- C2oalkenyl substituted by one or more D, C3-C2oalkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C3- C20alkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C6-Ci4aryl substituted by one or more D;
R-i, Ra, Rb and Rc independently of one another have the meaning of T1; T is T1 or 0-T2; X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR3Rb, O, S, NRC or NCORC; D is hydrogen, R5, OR5, SR5, halogen, NO2, CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR5, COOR5 or OCOR5;
E is O, S, COO, OCO, CO or CR5=CR6;
R5 and R6 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC12alkyl or phenyl; Y is an inorganic or organic anion; and M is an inorganic or organic cation.
Further interesting are compounds of the formula I or Ia, wherein
L, L', L", L1, L'-i, L"i, L2, L'2, L"2, L3, U3, L"3, L4, L 4 and L"4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, NO2 or COT; L5, L'5, L"5, L6, L'6, L"6, L7, L'7, L"7, L8, L'8 and L"8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1 Or OR1; provided that at least one of L, L', L", L1, L'-i, L"i, L2, L'2, L"2, L3, L'3, L"3, L4, L 4, L"4 is NO2 or COT; T1 and T2 are independently of one another hydrogen, CrC2oalkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C2- C20alkenyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC20alkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C20alkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C2oalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C5-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C2- C20alkenyl substituted by one or more D, C3-C20alkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C3- C2oalkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, or C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more D;
R-i, Ra, Rb, Rc independently of one another have the meaning Of T1; T is T1 or 0-T2; X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR3Rb, O, S, NRC or NCORC; D is hydrogen, R5, OR5, SR5, halogen, NO2, CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR5, COOR5, or OCOR5;
E is O, S, COO, OCO, CO, or CR5=CR6;
R5 and R6 independently of one another are hydrogen, d-C^alkyl, phenyl; and Y is an inorganic or organic anion.
Most interesting are symmetrical compounds of the formula I, that is compounds of the formula I, wherein L, L' and L" are identical and L1, U1 and L"-ι are identical and L2, L'2 and L"2 are identical and L3, L'3 and L"3 are identical and L4, L'4 and L"4 are identical and L5, L'5 and L"5 are identical and L6, L'6 and L"6 are identical and L7, L'7 and L"7 are identical and L8, L'8 and L"8 are identical and X, X' and X" are identical, namley compounds of the formula Ia
γ (Ia), wherein L, L1, L2, L3, L4, L5, L6, L7, L8, X and Y are as
Figure imgf000014_0001
defined above.
Another embodiment of the invention is a compound of the formula Ia, wherein
L, L1, L2, L3 and L4 independently of one another are hydrogen, NO2, R1, OR1 or COT;
L5, L6, L7 and L8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1 or OR1; provided that at least one of L, L1, L2, L3, L4 is NO2 or COT;
T1 is hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C6-C14aryl, C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more CrC4alkyl, halogen or CrC4alkoxy;
T is T1 or 0-T2;
T2 is hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC20alkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C20alkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C20alkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C5-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2- C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, or C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more D;
X is O or S;
D is hydrogen, R5, OR5, halogen, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR5, COOR5 or OCOR5;
E is O, COO, OCO or CO; R1, R2, R5 and R6 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC12alkyl or phenyl; and
Y is an inorganic or organic anion. Preferred are compounds of the formula Ia, wherein
L, L1, L2, L3 and L4, independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1 or COT; L5, L6, L7 and L8 are hydrogen; provided that at least one of L, L1, L2, L3, L4 is COT; T1 is hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C6-C14aryl, or is C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more C1-C4 alkyl, halogen or C1-C4 alkoxy; T is T1 or 0-T2;
T2 is hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC20alkyl substituted by one or more O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, R5, OR5, COOR5 and/or optionally interrupted by one or more O, C2-C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more O, or is C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more CrC4alkyl, halogen or CrC4alkoxy; X is O or S; R1 and R5 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC12alkyl or phenyl; and
Y is an inorganic or organic anion.
Further preferred are compounds of the formula Ia, wherein
L, L1, L2, L3 and L4, independently of one another are hydrogen or COT;
L5, L6, L7 and L8 are hydrogen; provided that at least one of L, L1, L2, L3, L4 is COT;
T1 is hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C6-C14aryl, or is C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more C1-C4 alkyl, halogen or C1-C4 alkoxy;
T is T1 or 0-T2;
T2 is hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC20alkyl substituted by one or more O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, R5, OR5, COOR5 and/or optionally interrupted by one or more O, C2-C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more O, or is C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more C1-C4 alkyl, halogen or C1-C4 alkoxy;
X is O or S;
R5 is hydrogen, CrC12alkyl or phenyl; and
Y is an inorganic or organic anion.
Other interesting compounds according to the invention are compounds of the formula I wherein
L, L1, L2, L3 and L4, independently of one another are hydrogen or COT; L5, L6, L7 and L8 are hydrogen; provided that at least one of L, L1, L2, L3, L4 is COT; T1 is hydrogen, CrC2oalkyl, C5-Ci2cycloalkyl, C6-Ci4aryl, or is C6-Ci4aryl substituted by one or more CrC4alkyl, halogen or Ci-C4alkoxy; T is T1 or 0-T2;
T2 is hydrogen, CrC2oalkyl, or is CrC2oalkyl substituted by one or more R5, OR5 OrCOOR5 and/or optionally interrupted by one or more O; X is O or S; R5 is hydrogen, CrC12alkyl or phenyl; and
Y is a halogen or a non-nucleophilic anion, selected from the group C1-C20- perfluoroalkylsulphonylmethide, CfF2f+1SO3 ", (BZ4)", (SbZ6)", (AsZ6)", (PZ6)" and (B(C6Zs)4)"; Z is a halogen; and f is an integer from 1 to 8.
Another embodiment of the invention are compounds of the formula I, wherein
L is COT; L1, L2, L3, L4, L5, L6, L7 and L8 are hydrogen;
T1 is hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C6-C14aryl, or is C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more C1-C4 alkyl, halogen or C1-C4 alkoxy;
T is T1 or 0-T2;
T2 is hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, or is CrC20alkyl substituted by one or more OR5, COOR5 and/or optionally interrupted by one or more O;
X is O or S;
R5 is hydrogen, CrC12alkyl or phenyl;
Y is a halogen or a non-nucleophilic anion, selected from the group CfF2f+1SO3 ", C1-C20- perfluoroalkylsulphonylmethide, (BF4)", (SbF6)", (AsF6)", (PF6)", (B(C6Fs)4)"; and f is an integer from 1 to 8.
L, L', L", L1, L'-i, L"i, L2, L'2, L"2, L3, U3, L"3, L4, L 4 and L"4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, SR1, halogen, NO2, CN, COR1, NR1COR2, COOR1, OCOR1, CONR1R2, OCOOR1, OCONR1R2, NR1COOR2, SO3H, SO3M, SOR1, SO2R1 or COT; or for example in- dependently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, SR1, halogen, NO2, CN, COR1, COOR1, SO3H, SO3M, SOR1, SO2R1 or COT; or e.g. independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, halogen, NO2, CN, COR1, COOR1, SO3H, SO3M, SOR1, SO2R1 or COT; in particular L, L', L", L1, L'-i, L"i, L2, L'2, L"2, L3, L'3, L"3, L4, L 4 and L"4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, halogen, SO3H, SO3M, SOR1, SO2R1, CN, NO2 or COT; or for example L, L', L", L1, L'i, L"-i, L2, L'2, L"2, L3, L'3, L"3, L4, U4 and L"4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, NO2 or COT; especially L, L1, L2, L3 and L4 independently of one another are hydrogen, NO2, R1, OR1 or COT; preferably L, L1, L2, L3 and L4, independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1 or COT; especially L, L1, L2, L3 and L4, independently of one another are hydrogen or COT.
L5, L'5, L"5, L6, L'6, L"6, L7, L'7, L"7, L8, L'8 and L"8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, SR1, halogen, NO2, CN, COR1, NR1COR2, COOR1, OCOR1, CONR1R2, OCOOR1, OCONR1R2, NR1COOR2, SO3H, SO3M, SOR1, SO2R1 or COT (weil ja im ersten claim L5-L8 wie L1 ist); or for example independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, SR1, halogen, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl or O-allyl; and/or one or more of the pairs L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L"3 and L"5 together are a single bond, CR3Rb, CO, O, S, NRC or NCORC; provided that L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5, L"3 and L"5 together are no single bond, when the respective X, X' or X" denotes a single bond; and/or one or more of the pairs L1 and L3, L1 and L, L5 and L7, L'-i and L'3, L'-i and L', L'5 and L'7, L"-ι and L"3, L"-ι and L" or L"5 and L"7, together are C3-C4alkylene, CR1=CR2-CR3=CR4, CR1=CR2-O, CR1=CR2-S, CR1=CR2-NR1, CO-O-CO, CONR1CO, CO-(o- phenylene)-S, CO-(o-phenylene)-S substituted by one or more D, or are CrC3alkylene interrupted by O, S, NR1 or NCOR1; or for example one or more of the pairs L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L"3 and L"5 together are a single bond, CRaRb, CO, O or S.
In particular L5, L'5, L"5, L6, L'6, L"6, L7, L'7, L"7, L8, U8 and U8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1 or OR1; and/or one or more of the pairs L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L"3 and L"5 together are a single bond, CR3Rb, CO, O or S; provided that L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5, U3 and U5 together are no single bond, when the respective X, X', X" denotes a single bond; and/or one or more of the pairs L1 and L3, L1 and L, L5 and L7, L'-i and L'3, L'-i and L', L'5 and L'7, U'-i and U3, U'-i and L" or U5 and L"7, together are C3-C4alkylene, CR1=CR2-CR3=CR4, CR1=CR2-O, CR1=CR2-S, CR1=CR2-NR1, CO-O-CO, CONR1CO, CO-(o-phenylene)-S or CO-(o-phenylene)-S substituted by one or more D; provided that at least one of L, L', L", L1, U1, L\ L2, U2, U2, L3, U3, U3, L4, U4, U4, L5, U5, U5, L6, U6, U6, L7, U7, L"7, L8, U8, U8 is other than hydrogen; or for example provided that at least one of L, L', L", L1, L'-i, L"i, L2, L'2, U2, L3, L'3, U3, L4, L 4, U4 is SO3H, SO3M, SO2R1, CN, NO2 or COT, in particular NO2 or COT. Preferably L5, L6, L7 and L8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1 or OR1, in particular hydrogen, provided that at least one of L, L1, L2, L3, L4 is NO2 or COT, in particular COT.
In particular preferred L is COT; and L1, L2, L3, L4, L5, L6, L7 and L8 are hydrogen.
D is for example hydrogen, R5, OR5, SR5, halogen, NO2, CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR5, NR5COR6, COOR5, OCOR5, CONR5R6, OCOOR5, OCONR5R6, NR5COOR6, SO3H or SO3M; especially D is hydrogen, R5, OR5, SR5, halogen, NO2, CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O- allyl, COR5, COOR5 or OCOR5; and preferably D is hydrogen, R5, OR5, halogen, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR5, COOR5 or OCOR5.
E is for example O, S, COO, OCO, CO, NCOR5, NR5CO, CONR5, OCOO, OCONR5, NR5COO, SO2 or SO, CR5=CR6; or E is O, S, COO, OCO, CO, SO2, SO or CR5=CR6; especially E is O, S, COO, OCO, CO or CR5=CR6; in particular E is O, COO, OCO or CO.
T1 and T2 for example independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5- C12cycloalkyl, C2-C20alkenyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC20alkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C20alkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C20alkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C5-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C2-C2oalkenyl substituted by one or more D, C3-C2oalkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C3-C20alkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, or C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more D. T1 especially is hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C6-C14aryl or C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more CrC4alkyl, halogen or CrC4alkoxy.
T2 is for example hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC20alkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C2oalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C2oalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C5-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2- C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, or C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more D; preferably T2 is hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC20alkyl substituted by one or more O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, R5, OR5, COOR5 and/or optionally interrupted by one or more O, C2-C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more O, or is C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more C1- C4alkyl, halogen or d-C4alkoxy; In particular T2 is hydrogen, CrC2oalkyl, or is CrC2oalkyl substituted by one or more R5, OR5 OrCOOR5 and/or optionally interrupted by one or more O; especially preferred is T2 as hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, or is CrC20alkyl substituted by one or more OR5, COOR5 and/or optionally interrupted by one or more O.
X, X' and X" for example independently of one another are a single bond, CR3Rb, O, S, NRC or NCORC; especially O, S, NRC or NCORC, preferably for example O, S, NCORC or O or S, in particular O.
Ri, R2, R3, R4, R3, Rb and Rc for example independently of one another have one of the meanings given for T1 above, including the corresponding preferences or for example independently of one another are hydrogen, Ci-Ci2alkyl or phenyl.
In particular preferred are compounds of the formula I, wherein L1, L2, L3, L4, L5, L6, L7 and L8 are hydrogen
L is COT, COR1 Or CN;
T is CrC20alkyl or C6-C14aryl;
R1 is CrC20alkyl;
X is O or S; Y is halogen or a non-nucleophilic anion, CfF2f+1SO3 ", CrC20-perfluoroalkylsulphonyl- methide, (BF4)", (SbF6)", (AsF6)", (PF6)" and (B(C6F5) 4)"; and f is an integer from 1 to 8.
The compounds according to the present invention can for example be prepared by reacting a compound of the formula Il with a thionylhalogenide, especially thionylchloride in the presence of a Friedel-Crafts catalyst:
ci , wherein L, L1, L2, L3, L4,
Figure imgf000019_0001
L5, L6, L7, L8 and X are as defined above. Mixtures of different starting compounds of formula Il can be used, preferably only one kind of starting compound of formula Il is used to get a tris-symmetrical product. The reaction suitably is carried out in the presence of a Friedel-Crafts catalyst. Friedel-Crafts catalysts can be Lewis acids and/or strong Bronsted acids. Such catalysts are known to the person skilled in the art and published in textbooks of chemistry. The catalysts used for Friedel-Crafts reactions for example are described in George A. Olah, Friedel-Crafts and Re- lated Reactions, Vol. I, 201 and 284-90 (1963). Aluminium trihalides such as AIBr3 and AICI3 are particularly suitable, especially AICI3.
Other examples are SnCI4, ZnCI2, FeCI3, HPF6; rare earth metal trifluormethanesulfonat.es (published in Bulletin of the Chemical Society of Japan, 2000, 73(10), 2325); copper trifluor- methanesulfonates (known from Tetrahedron, 2001 , 57, 241 ); uranyl salts (disclosed in Jour- nal of Molecular Catalysis A: Chemical, 2000, 764(1-2), 195). The use of HF is described in Journal of Organic Chemistry, 1991 , 56(20), 5955, while in Journal of Organic Chemistry, 1996, 61 (26), 9546 alumina/trifluoroacetic anhydride is employed under microwave conditions. ZnCI2 as catalyst is known from Indian Journal of Heterocyclic Chemistry, 2002, 11 , 229. Zeolite catalysts in Friedel Crafts reactions are for example disclosed J. Molecular Catalysis: Chemical 1998, 134, 121 , Applied Catalysis A: General, 2000, 201 , 159, while the use of clays or exchanged clays is known from US 4304941.
The application of heteropoly acids or heteropoly acid-containing solid supports is for example described in Journal of Molecular Catalysis A: Chemical 2004, 209(1-2), 189. Mixtures of Friedel-Crafts catalysts can be used and mixtures of Friedel-Crafts catalysts with salts like MY or more specifically MPF6 or more interestingly with NaPF6 or KPF6 can be used.
Suitably the mol ratio of the compound of formula Il to the Friedel-Crafts catalyst in the above raction is for example from 100:1 to 1 :5; 100:1 to 1 :1 ; 10:1 to 1 :1 ; or is 10:1 , 5:1 , 3:1 , 2:1 , 1 :1 , 1 :2, 1 :3, 1 :5, preferably from 10:1 to 1 :1.
Sulphination reactions are for example disclosed by S. Smiles and R. Le Rossignol in JCS 89 (1906), 696-708 and JCS 93 (1908), 745-762.
The preparation process conveniently is carried out in a solvent. However it is also possible, for example, to use the aromatic hydrocarbon of formula Il itself, when liquid, as solvent, in which case it is used in excess. It will be readily understood that the process can also be carried out in inert solvents. Suitable solvents are, for example, the solvents described in George A. Olah, Friedel-Crafts and Related Reactions, Vol. I, 298-302 (1963). The choice of the respective solvent depends on the solubility of the educts and catalysts. Typical exam- ples of solvents which may be used in the process are halogenated hydrocarbons such as chlorobenzene, dichlorobenzene, carbon tetrachloride, dichloromethane, tetrachloro- ethylene, bromobenzene, aromatic hydrocarbon derivatives such as nitrobenzene, dinitro- benzene, benzene and toluene, saturated aliphatic hydrocarbons such as pentane, hexane, heptane and the mixtures of isomers thereof, petroleum ether or cyclohexane, or further solvents, typically carbon disulfide, nitroalkanes such as nitromethane, diethyl ether, dimethyl sulfoxide or tetramethylene sulfone. Dichloromethane, chlorobenzene and dichlorobenzene are preferred solvents.
The process is generally carried out by mixing the educt compound of formula Il with the thionylchloride and reacting said educts in a suitable vessel, which is optionally provided with a heating means. The reaction optionally is carried out under inert conditions, i.e. the vessel should be equipped with appropriate means to create said atmosphere by for example working in an atmosphere of nitrogen. Other inert gases, as for example Ar or He, could also be employed. The person skilled in the art is familiar with these facts.
The reaction of the compound of the formula Il with the thionylchloride can be carried out in different manner. Representative, but not exclusive examples are given below. a) the compound of formula Il is placed, together with the catalyst and the thionylchloride, in the reaction vessel and is immediately heated to the final reaction temperature, or b) the compound of formula II, together with the catalyst and the thionylchloride, is placed in the reaction vessel and heated slowly during the reaction to the final temperature, or c) the thionylchloride is added during the reaction, to the compound of formula Il and the catalyst which have been previously heated to the reaction temperature, d) the catalyst is suspended in a minimum amount of either one or both of the starting materials and then the reactants are added subsequently in any order or are added together. The reaction vessel also may for example consist of a column that is filled with the catalyst and the thionylchloride and the compound of formula Il are pumped (e.g. continuouesly) over the catalyst through the column. A further possibility is to bring the reactants together via a reactive distillation, which is a process in which a catalytic chemical reaction and distillation occur simultaneously in a single apparatus. The mol ratio of the compound of formula Il to the thionylhalogenide in the above reaction is for example from 10:1 to 1 :1 ; 10:1 to 1 :2; or is 10:1 , 5:1 , 4:1 , 3.5 :1 , 3:2, 3:1 , 1 :1 or 1 :2, preferably 3:1.
The reaction temperatures in principle depent on the boiliong point of the educts and solvents that are employed in the reaction. Said temperature is conveniently in the range from -20°C to about 200°C, for example from 0°C to 140°C or from 0°C to 100°C, in particular from 0°C to 80°C, preferably from 20°C to 80°C, most preferably from 20 to 60°C.
To prepare compounds of the formula I, wherein Y is other than e.g. Cl, the chloride com- pound is reacted to the compound with the wanted anion by a conventional ion exchange reaction, known to the person skilled in the art. The anion Y may be already present during the Friedel-Crafts reaction.
To achieve asymmetrical compounds, i.e. compounds, wherein the meanings of for example L and L' are not the same a mixture of the corresponding educts is employed. In particular, a mixture of compounds of the formula Il with M', or a mixture of compounds of the formula Il
with compounds of the formula M' and M": wherein
Figure imgf000022_0001
L1 L , L "> Li > L'i > L "i > l-2> L'2, L '2, l-3> L'3, L '3, l-4> L'4, L"4, l-5> L'5, L"5, l-6> L'β, L 'β, l-7> LV, L'V> Ls, L'β, L"8, X, X' and X" are as defined above, is employed.
It is of course also possible to synthesize the compounds of formula I via a stepwise synthesis through a diaryl-sulfoxide intermediate (synthesis of diarylsulphoxides from arenes and thionylchloride: Oae and Zalut, J. Am. Chem. Soc. 82, 5359 (1960), synthesis of diarylsulphoxides from diarylsulfides via oxidation: Drabowicz and Mikolajczyk, Org. Prep. Proced. Int. 14, 45-89 (1982)), which is then further reacted under the following conditions with a third compound of formula (M') to get a compound of formula (I). Again, the anion can then be exchanged optionally to an anion Y:
Figure imgf000023_0001
(H) (III)
Figure imgf000023_0002
In such a stepwise reaction, three different compounds of formula (II) can be used, or two identical compounds or all identical compounds,
The introduction of the third compound of formula (II) (M') or (N") in the reaction scheme depicted above can be done in a strongly acidic medium, followed my metathesis with a salt of the desired anion. Several strong acids are available as solvents, for example, sulfuric acid, polyphosphoric acid, methanesulfonic acid, or gaseous hydrogen chloride (US 3488378). Mixtures of methanesulfonic acid and phosphorus pentoxide (J.Org. Chem 1990, 55, 4222), or acetic anhydride and sulphuric acid, or methanesulfonic anhydride are also known. Typical conditions for these methods are temperatures between -50 and +100°C. Higher temperatures are usually not useful, because of secondary reactions, such as, for example, sulfona- tion of one aromatic ring. Lewis acids, such as aluminum chloride in terachloroethylene (WO 03/008404) can also be used. Usually, the sulfonium salt obtained by these methods has as counteranion the anion derived from one of the acids, for instance, a hydrogenosulfate, methanesulfonate, or trifluoromethanesulfonate.
Conditions without metathesis, such as arylation in acetic acid /acetic anhydride / sulfuric acid in the presence of potassium hexafluorophosphate or aqueous 75% HPF6 are described for example in US 2004/0030158-A.
The starting compounds of formula (II) are for example synthesized e.g. by Friedel-Crafts (FC) reactions:
Figure imgf000024_0001
(H) or for example by substitution reactions, where Hal is a leaving group, e.g. F, Cl, Br, I or tri- flate, preferably Cl or Br: base
Figure imgf000024_0002
Other synthesis routes may be used in analogy to the manufacturing processes of [6317-73-3], [6317-
78-8], [10169-55-8], [5031-78-7] described in the literature.
The compounds of the formula I are used as photolatent acids, i.e compounds that upon irradiation release an acid. Accordingly, an object of the invention is a radiation-sensitive composition comprising (a1 ) a cationically or acid-catalytically polymerisable or crosslinkable compound or (a2) a compound that increases its solubility in a developer under the action of acid; and (b) at least one compound of the formula I as described above.
The compositions according to the invention comprise as component (a1 ), for example, resins and compounds that can be cationically polymerised by alkyl- or aryl-containing cations or by protons. Examples thereof include cyclic ethers, especially epoxides and oxetanes, and also vinyl ethers and hydroxy-containing compounds. Lactone compounds and cyclic thioethers as well as vinyl thioethers can also be used. Further examples include aminoplas- tics or phenolic resole resins. These are especially melamine, urea, epoxy, phenolic, acrylic, polyester and alkyd resins, but especially mixtures of acrylic, polyester or alkyd resins with a melamine resin. These include also modified surface-coating resins, such as, for example, acrylic-modified polyester and alkyd resins. Examples of individual types of resins that are included under the terms acrylic, polyester and alkyd resins are described, for example, in Wagner, Sarx/Lackkunstharze (Munich, 1971 ), pages 86 to 123 and 229 to 238, or in LJII- mann/Encyclopadie der techn. Chemie, 4th edition, volume 15 (1978), pages 613 to 628, or Ullmann's Encyclopedia of Industrial Chemistry, Verlag Chemie, 1991 , Vol. 18, 360 ff., Vol. A19, 371 ff.. The surface-coating preferably comprises an amino resin. Examples thereof include etherified and non-etherified melamine, urea, guanidine and biuret resins. Of special importance is acid catalysis for the curing of surface-coatings comprising etherified amino resins, such as, for example, methylated or butylated melamine resins (N-methoxymethyl- or N-butoxymethyl-melamine) or methylated/butylated glycolurils.
It is possible, for example, to use all customary epoxides, such as aromatic, aliphatic or cycloaliphatic epoxy resins. These are compounds having at least one, preferably at least two, epoxy group(s) in the molecule. Examples thereof are the glycidyl ethers and β-methyl glycidyl ethers of aliphatic or cycloaliphatic diols or polyols, e.g. those of ethylene glycol, pro- pane-1 ,2-diol, propane-1 ,3-diol, butane-1 ,4-diol, diethylene glycol, polyethylene glycol, polypropylene glycol, glycerol, trimethylolpropane or 1 ,4-dimethylolcyclohexane or of 2,2-bis(4- hydroxycyclohexyl)propane and N,N-bis(2-hydroxyethyl)aniline; the glycidyl ethers of di- and poly-phenols, for example of resorcinol, of 4,4'-dihydroxyphenyl-2,2-propane, of novolaks or of 1 ,1 ,2,2-tetrakis(4-hydroxyphenyl)ethane. Examples thereof include phenyl glycidyl ether, p-tert-butyl glycidyl ether, o-icresyl glycidyl ether, polytetrahydrofuran glycidyl ether, n-butyl glycidyl ether, 2-ethylhexylglycidylether, Ci2/isalkyl glycidyl ether and cyclohexanedimethanol diglycidyl ether. Further examples include N-glycidyl compounds, for example the glycidyl compounds of ethyleneurea, 1 ,3-propyleneurea or 5-dimethyl-hydantoin or of 4,4'-methylene- 5,5'-tetramethyldihydantoin, or compounds such as triglycidyl isocyanurate.
Further examples of glycidyl ether components (a1 ) that are used in the formulations according to the invention are, for example, glycidyl ethers of polyhydric phenols obtained by the reaction of polyhydric phenols with an excess of chlorohydrin, such as, for example, epichlor- ohydrin (e.g. glycidyl ethers of 2,2-bis(2,3-epoxypropoxyphenol)propane. Further examples of glycidyl ether epoxides that can be used in connection with the present invention are described, for example, in US 3 018 262 and in "Handbook of Epoxy Resins" by Lee and Neville, McGraw-Hill Book Co., New York (1967).
There is also a large number of commercially available glycidyl ether epoxides that are suitable as component (a1 ), such as, for example, glycidyl methacrylate, diglycidyl ethers of bisphenol A, for example those obtainable under the trade names EPON 828, EPON 825, EPON 1004 and EPON 1010 (Shell); DER-331 , DER-332 and DER-334 (Dow Chemical); 1 ,4-butanediol diglycidyl ethers of phenolformaldehyde novolak, e.g. DEN-431 , DEN-438 (Dow Chemical); and resorcinol diglycidyl ethers; alkyl glycidyl ethers, such as, for example, C8-Ci0glycidyl ethers, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 7, C12-C14glycidyl ethers, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 8, butyl glycidyl ethers, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 61 , cresyl glycidyl ethers, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 62, p-tert-butylphenyl glycidyl ethers, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 65, polyfunctional glycidyl ethers, such as diglycidyl ethers of 1 ,4-butanediol, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 67, diglycidyl ethers of neopentyl glycol, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 68, diglycidyl ethers of cyclohexanedi- methanol, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 107, trimethylolethane triglycidyl ethers, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 44, trimethylolpropane triglycidyl ethers, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 48, polyglycidyl ethers of aliphatic polyols, e.g. HELOXY Modifier 84 (all HELOXY glycidyl ethers are obtainable from Shell). Also suitable are glycidyl ethers that comprise copolymers of acrylic esters, such as, for ex- ample, styrene-glycidyl methacrylate or methyl methacrylate-glycidyl acrylate. Examples thereof include 1 :1 styrene/glycidyl methacrylate, 1 :1 methyl methacrylate/glycidyl acrylate, 62.5:24:13.5 methyl methacrylate/ethyl acrylate/glycidyl methacrylate. The polymers of the glycidyl ether compounds can, for example, also comprise other functionalities provided that these do not impair the cationic curing. Other glycidyl ether compounds suitable as component (a1 ) that are commercially available are polyfunctional liquid and solid novolak glycidyl ether resins, e.g. PY 307, EPN 1 179, EPN 1180, EPN 1182 and ECN 9699.
It will be understood that mixtures of different glycidyl ether compounds may also be used as component (a1 ). The glycidyl ethers (a1 ) are, for example, compounds of formula XX o
H2C- — c — CH2—o4—R50 (XX), wherein
L H Jx x is a number from 1 to 6; and R50 is a mono- to hexavalent alkyl or aryl radical.
Preference is given, for example, to glycidyl ether compounds of formula XX, wherein x is the number 1 , 2 or 3; and
R50 when x = 1 , is unsubstituted or d-C^alkyl-substituted phenyl, naphthyl, anthracyl, bi- phenylyl, Ci-C2oalkyl, or C2-C2oalkyl interrupted by one or more oxygen atoms, or R50 when x = 2, is 1 ,3-phenylene, 1 ,4-phenylene, C6-Ci0cycloalkylene, unsubstituted or halo- substituted Ci-C4oalkylene, C2-C4oalkylene interrupted by one or more oxygen atoms, or a group ^ ^R^ if , or R50 when x = 3, is a radical — c—
Figure imgf000027_0001
is a number from 1 to 10; and
R6O is Ci-C2oalkylene, oxygen or
Figure imgf000027_0002
The glycidyl ethers (a1 ) are, for example, compounds of formula XXa
F xL7n0- O-C — c^^CH, (XXa). wherein
H. H
R70 is unsubstituted or d-C^alkyl-substituted phenyl; naphthyl; anthracyl; biphenylyl; CrC2oalkyl, C2-C2oalkyl interrupted by one or more oxygen atoms; or a group of formula
I-LC— C-Cl-L- 0-Fbn-
H x50
R50 is phenylene, CrC2oalkylene, C2-C2oalkylene interrupted by one or more oxygen atoms,
or a group <^ /) — R6τ-<1 /) ; and
R6O is Ci-C2oalkylene or oxygen.
Preference is given to the glycidyl ether compounds of formula XXb
(XXb), wherein
Figure imgf000027_0003
R50 is phenylene, CrC2oalkylene, C2-C2oalkylene interrupted by one or more oxygen atoms,
or a group ^ y- RgδΛ J ; and
R60 is Ci-C2oalkylene or oxygen.
Further examples for component (a1 ) are polyglycidyl ethers and poly(β-methylglycidyl) ethers obtainable by the reaction of a compound containing at least two free alcoholic and/or phenolic hydroxy groups per molecule with the appropriate epichlorohydrin under alkaline conditions, or alternatively in the presence of an acid catalyst with subsequent alkali treatment. Mixtures of different polyols may also be used.
Such ethers can be prepared with poly(epichlorohydrin) from acyclic alcohols, such as ethylene glycol, diethylene glycol and higher poly(oxyethylene) glycols, propane-1 ,2-diol and poly(oxypropylene) glycols, propane-1 ,3-diol, butane-1 ,4-diol, poly(oxytetramethylene) glycols, pentane-1 ,5-diol, hexane-1 ,6-diol, hexane-2,4,6-triol, glycerol, 1 ,1 ,1-trimethylol-prop- ane, pentaerythritol and sorbitol, from cycloaliphatic alcohols, such as resorcitol, quinitol, bis(4-hydroxycyclohexyl)methane, 2,2-bis(4-hydroxycyclohexyl)propane and 1 ,1-bis-(hydrox- ymethyl)cyclohex-3-ene, and from alcohols having aromatic nuclei, such as N,N-bis(2- hydroxyethyl)aniline and p,p'-bis(2-hydroxyethylamino)diphenylmethane. They can also be prepared from mononuclear phenols, such as resorcinol and hydroquinone, and polynuclear phenols, such as bis(4-hydroxyphenyl)methane, 4,4-dihydroxydiphenyl, bis(4-hydroxyphen- yl)sulphone, 1 ,1 ,2,2-tetrakis(4-hydroxyphenyl)ethane, 2,2-bis(4-hydroxyphenyl)-propane (bis- phenol A) and 2,2-bis(3,5-dibromo-4-hydroxyphenyl)propane. Further hydroxy compounds suitable for the preparation of polyglycidyl ethers and poly(β-me- thylglycidyl) ethers are the novolaks obtainable by the condensation of aldehydes, such as formaldehyde, acetaldehyde, chloral and furfural, with phenols, such as, for example, phenol, o-cresol, m-cresol, p-cresol, 3,5-dimethylphenol, 4-chlorophenol and 4-tert-butylphenol.
Poly(N-glycidyl) compounds can be obtained, for example, by dehydrochlorination of the reaction products of epichlorohydrin with amines containing at least two aminohydrogen atoms, such as aniline, n-butylamine, bis(4-aminophenyl)methane, bis(4-aminophenyl)-propane, bis- (4-methylaminophenyl)methane and bis(4-aminophenyl) ether, sulphone and sulphoxide. Further suitable poly(N-glycidyl) compounds include triglycidyl isocyanurate, and N1N'- diglycidyl derivatives of cyclic alkyleneureas, such as ethyleneurea and 1 ,3-propyleneurea, and hydantoins, such as, for example, 5,5-dimethylhydantoin.
Poly(S-glycidyl) compounds are also suitable. Examples thereof include the di-S-glycidyl derivatives of dithiols, such as ethane-1 ,2-dithiol and bis(4-mercaptomethylphenyl) ether.
There also come into consideration as component (a1 ) epoxy resins in which the glycidyl groups or β-methyl glycidyl groups are bonded to hetero atoms of different types, for example the N,N,O-triglycidyl derivative of 4-aminophenol, the glycidyl ether/glycidyl ester of salicylic acid or p-hydroxybenzoic acid, N-glycidyl-N'-(2-glycidyloxypropyl)-5,5-dimethyl- hydantoin and 2-glycidyloxy-1 ,3-bis(5,5-dimethyl-1-glycidylhydantoin-3-yl)propane. Preference is given to diglycidyl ethers of bisphenols. Examples thereof include diglycidyl ethers of bisphenol A, e.g. ARALDIT GY 250, diglycidyl ethers of bisphenol F and diglycidyl ethers of bisphenol S. Special preference is given to diglycidyl ethers of bisphenol A.
Further glycidyl compounds of technical importance are the glycidyl esters of carboxylic acids, especially di- and poly-carboxylic acids. Examples thereof are the glycidyl esters of succinic acid, adipic acid, azelaic acid, sebacic acid, phthalic acid, terephthalic acid, tetra- and hexa-hydrophthalic acid, isophthalic acid or trimellitic acid, or of dimerised fatty acids.
Examples of polyepoxides that are not glycidyl compounds are the epoxides of vinyl- cyclohexane and dicyclopentadiene, 3-(3',4'-epoxycyclohexyl)-8,9-epoxy-2,4-dioxaspiro- [5.5]undecane, the 3',4'-epoxycyclohexylmethyl esters of 3,4-epoxycyclohexanecarboxylic acid, (3,4-epoxycyclohexyl-methyl 3,4-epoxycyclohexanecarboxylate), butadiene diepoxide or isoprene diepoxide, epoxidised linoleic acid derivatives or epoxidised polybutadiene.
Further suitable epoxy compounds are, for example, limonene monoxide, epoxidised soybean oil, bisphenol-A and bisphenol-F epoxy resins, such as, for example, Araldit® GY 250 (A), ARALDIT®GY 282 (F), ARALDIT®GY 285 (F)), and photocurable siloxanes that contain epoxy groups.
Further suitable cationically polymerisable or crosslinkable components (a1 ) can be found, for example, also in US 31 17099, US 4299938 and US 4339567.
From the group of aliphatic epoxides there are suitable especially the monofunctional symbol α-olefin epoxides having an unbranched chain consisting of 10, 12, 14 or 16 carbon atoms.
Because nowadays a large number of different epoxy compounds are commercially available, the properties of the binder can vary widely. One possible variation, for example de- pending upon the intended use of the composition, is the use of mixtures of different epoxy compounds and the addition of flexibilisers and reactive diluents. The epoxy resins can be diluted with a solvent to facilitate application, for example when application is effected by spraying, but the epoxy compound is preferably used in the solvent- less state. Resins that are viscous to solid at room temperature can be applied hot.
Also suitable as component (a1 ) are all customary vinyl ethers, such as aromatic, aliphatic or cycloaliphatic vinyl ethers and also silicon-containing vinyl ethers. These are compounds having at least one, preferably at least two, vinyl ether groups in the molecule. Examples of vinyl ethers suitable for use in the compositions according to the invention include triethylene glycol divinyl ether, 1 ,4-cyclohexanedimethanol divinyl ether, 4-hydroxybutyl vinyl ether, the propenyl ether of propylene carbonate, dodecyl vinyl ether, tert-butyl vinyl ether, tert-amyl vinyl ether, cyclohexyl vinyl ether, 2-ethylhexyl vinyl ether, ethylene glycol monovinyl ether, bu- tanediol monovinyl ether, hexanediol monovinyl ether, 1 ,4-cyclohexanedimethanol monovinyl ether, diethylene glycol monovinyl ether, ethylene glycol divinyl ether, ethylene glycol butylvi- nyl ether, butane-1 ,4-diol divinyl ether, hexanediol divinyl ether, diethylene glycol divinyl ether, triethylene glycol divinyl ether, triethylene glycol methylvinyl ether, tetra-ethylene glycol divinyl ether, pluriol-E-200 divinyl ether, polytetrahydrofuran divinyl ether-290, trimethylolpro- pane trivinyl ether, dipropylene glycol divinyl ether, octadecyl vinyl ether, (4-cyclohexyl- methyleneoxyethene)-glutaric acid methyl ester and (4-butoxyethene)-iso-phthalic acid ester.
Examples of hydroxy-containing compounds include polyester polyols, such as, for example, polycaprolactones or polyester adipate polyols, glycols and polyether polyols, castor oil, hy- droxy-functional vinyl and acrylic resins, cellulose esters, such as cellulose acetate butyrate, and phenoxy resins. Further cationically curable formulations can be found, for example, in EP 119425.
As component (a1 ), preference is given to cycloaliphatic epoxides, or epoxides based on bisphenol A.
Accordingly, the invention relates also to a radiation-sensitive composition wherein com- ponent (a1 ) is at least one compound selected from the group of cycloaliphatic epoxy compounds, glycidyl ethers, oxetane compounds, vinyl ethers, acid-crosslinkable melamine resins, acid-crosslinkable hydroxymethylene compounds and acid-crosslinkable alkoxy- methylene compounds. If desired, the composition according to the invention can also contain free-radically poly- merisable components, such as ethylenically unsaturated monomers, oligomers or polymers. These radically polymerizable components may be added to either component (a1 ) or component (a2). Said radically curable components may, however, also be part of (a1 ) or (a2), see description of (A1 ), (A2) and (A3), components comprising both, radically crosslinking and cationically crosslinking groups, further below. Suitable materials contain at least one ethylenically unsaturated double bond and are capable of undergoing addition polymerisation. Examples of suitable monomers that contain an ethylenic double bond include alkyl and hy- droxyalkyl acrylates and methacrylates, such as methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, hexyl, 2-ethylhexyl and 2-hydroxyethyl (meth)acrylate, stearyl acrylate and isobornyl acrylates. Further suitable examples include acrylonitrile, acrylamide, methacrylamide, N-substituted (meth)acrylamides, vinyl esters, such as vinyl acetate, vinyl ethers, such as isobutylvinyl ether, styrene, alkyl- and halo-substituted styrene, N-vinylpyrrolidone, vinyl chloride and vi- nylidene chloride.
Examples of suitable monomers that contain at least two double bonds include glycerol dia- crylates, glycerol triacrylates, ethylene glycol diacrylates, diethylene glycol diacrylates, di- ethylene glycol dimethacrylate, triethylene glycol dimethacrylates, 1 ,3-propanediol di- acrylate, 1 ,3-propanediol dimethacrylate, neopentyl glycol diacrylates, hexamethylene glycol diacrylate, bisphenol-A diacrylates, 4,4'-bis(2-acryloyloxyethoxy)diphenylpropane, penta- erythritol triacrylate or tetraacrylate, pentaerythritol tetramethacrylate, trimethylolpropane tri- acrylate, 1 ,2,4-butanetriol trimethacrylate, 1 ,4-cyclohexanediol diacrylate, sorbitol hexa- acrylate, bis[1 -(2-acryloxy)]-p-ethoxyphenyldimethylmethane, bis[1 -(3-acryloxy-2-hydroxy)]-p- propoxyphenyldimethylmethane and trishydroxyethyl isocyanurate trimethacrylate; the bis- acrylates and bis-methacrylates of poly(ethylene glycol) having a molecular weight of from 200 to 500, diallyl phthalate, divinyl succinate, divinyl adipate and divinyl phthalate, vinyl acrylate, divinyl benzene, triallyl phosphate, triallyl isocyanurates and tris(2-acryloyl-ethyl) isocyanurate. Examples of higher-molecular-weight (oligomeric) poly-unsaturated compounds include acry- lated epoxy resins, acrylated or vinyl ether- or epoxy-group-containing polyesters, polyure- thanes and polyethers. Further examples of unsaturated oligomers are unsaturated polyester resins, which are usually prepared from maleic acid, phthalic acid and one or more diols and have molecular weights of approximately from 500 to 3000. Vinyl ether monomers and oligomers, and maleate-terminated oligomers having polyester, poly-urethane, polyether, polyvinyl ether and epoxy main chains can also be used. Also copolymers of vinyl ethers and monomers which are functionalised with maleic acid, as described in WO 90/01512, are also very suitable. Also suitable, however, are copolymers of monomers functionalised with vinyl ether and maleic acid. Such unsaturated oligomers can also be referred to as pre-polymers. Functionalised acrylates are also suitable. Examples of suitable monomers that are normally used to form the base polymer (the backbone) of the functionalised acrylate or methacrylate polymer are acrylate, methacrylate, methyl methacrylate, ethyl acrylate, ethyl methacrylate, n-butyl acrylate, n-butyl methacrylate, isobutyl acrylate, isobutyl methacrylate, 2-ethylhexyl acrylate, 2-ethylhexyl methacrylate, etc.. In addition, suitable amounts of functional monom- ers are copolymerised during the polymerisation in order to obtain the functional polymers. Acid-functionalised acrylate or methacrylate polymers are obtained using acid-functional monomers, such as acrylic acid and methacrylic acid. Hydroxy-functional acrylate or methacrylate polymers are obtained from hydroxy-functional monomers, such as 2-hydroxyethyl methacrylate, 2-hydroxypropyl methacrylate and 3,4-dihydroxybutyl methacrylate. Epoxy- functionalised acrylate or methacrylate polymers are obtained using epoxy-functional monomers, such as glycidyl methacrylate, 2,3-epoxybutyl methacrylate, 3,4-epoxybutyl methacrylate, 2,3-epoxycyclohexyl methacrylate, 10,11-epoxyundecyl meth-acrylate, etc.. It is also possible to obtain isocyanate-functional polymers from isocyanate-functionalised monomers, such as meta-isopropenyl-α,α-dimethylbenzyl isocyanate. Especially suitable are, for example, esters of ethylenically unsaturated mono- or poly- functional carboxylic acids and polyols or polyepoxides, and polymers having ethylenically unsaturated groups in the chain or in side groups, such as unsaturated polyesters, poly- amides and polyurethanes and copolymers thereof, alkyd resins, polybutadiene and butadiene copolymers, polyisoprene and isoprene copolymers, polymers and copolymers having (meth)acrylic groups in side chains, and mixtures of one or more such polymers.
Examples of suitable mono- or poly-functional unsaturated carboxylic acids are acrylic acid, methacrylic acid, crotonic acid, itaconic acid, cinnamic acid, maleic acid and fumaric acid and unsaturated fatty acids, such as linolenic acid or oleic acid. Preference is given to acrylic acid and methacrylic acid. Mixtures of saturated di- or poly-carboxylic acids with unsaturated carboxylic acids may, however, also be used. Examples of suitable saturated di- or poly-carboxylic acids include, for example, tetrachlorophthalic acid, tetrabromophthalic acid, phthalic acid anhydride, adipic acid, tetrahydrophthalic acid, isophthalic acid, terephthalic acid, trimellitic acid, heptanedicar- boxylic acid, sebacic acid, dodecanedicarboxylic acid, hexahydrophthalic acid, etc.. Suitable polyols are aromatic and especially aliphatic and cycloaliphatic polyols. Examples of aromatic polyols are hydroquinone, 4,4'-dihydroxydiphenyl, 2,2-di(4-hydroxyphenyl)-prop- ane, and novolaks and resoles. Examples of polyepoxides are those based on the polyols mentioned, especially the aromatic polyols and epichlorohydrin. Also suitable as polyols are polymers and copolymers containing hydroxyl groups in the polymer chain or in side groups, such as polyvinyl alcohol and copolymers thereof or polymethacrylic acid hydroxyalkyl esters or copolymers thereof. Further suitable polyols are oligoesters having hydroxyl terminal groups. Examples of aliphatic and cycloaliphatic polyols are alkylenediols having preferably from 2 to 12 carbon atoms, such as ethylene glycol, 1 ,2- or 1 ,3-propanediol, 1 ,2-, 1 ,3- or 1 ,4-butanedi- ol, pentanediol, hexanediol, octanediol, dodecanediol, diethylene glycol, triethylene glycol, polyethylene glycols having molecular weights of preferably from 200 to 1500, 1 ,3-cyclopent- anediol, 1 ,2-, 1 ,3- or 1 ,4-cyclohexanediol, 1 ,4-dihydroxymethylcyclohexane, glycerol, tris(β- hydroxyethyl)amine, trimethylolethane, trimethylolpropane, pentaerythritol, dipentaerythritol and sorbitol.
The polyols may be partially or fully esterified by one or by different unsaturated carboxylic acid(s), it being possible for the free hydroxyl groups in partial esters to have been modified, for example etherified, or esterified by other carboxylic acids. Examples of esters are: trimethylolpropane triacrylate, trimethylolethane triacrylate, trimethylolpropane trimeth- acrylate, trimethylolethane trimethacrylate, tetramethylene glycol dimethacrylate, triethylene glycol dimethacrylate, tetraethylene glycol diacrylate, pentaerythritol diacrylate, penta-erythri- tol triacrylate, pentaerythritol tetraacrylate, dipentaerythritol diacrylate, dipenta-erythritol triacrylate, dipentaerythritol tetraacrylate, dipentaerythritol pentaacrylate, dipenta-erythritol hexa- acrylate, tripentaerythritol octaacrylate, pentaerythritol dimethacrylate, penta-erythritol trimethacrylate, dipentaerythritol dimethacrylate, dipentaerythritol tetrameth-acrylate, tripentaerythritol octamethacrylate, pentaerythritol diitaconate, dipentaerythritol trisitaconate, dipentaerythritol pentaitaconate, dipentaerythritol hexaitaconate, ethylene glycol diacrylate, 1 ,3-bu- tanediol diacrylate, 1 ,3-butanediol dimethacrylate, 1 ,4-butanediol diitaconate, sorbitol triacryl- ate, sorbitol tetraacrylate, pentaerythritol-modified triacrylate, sorbitol tetramethacrylate, sorbitol pentaacrylate, sorbitol hexaacrylate, oligoester acrylates and methacrylates, glycerol di- and tri-acrylate, 1 ,4-cyclohexane diacrylate, bisacrylates and bismethacrylates of polyethylene glycol having a molecular weight of from 200 to 1500, and mixtures thereof. Suitable unsaturated, free-radically polymerisable compounds are also the amides of the same or different unsaturated carboxylic acids and aromatic, cycloaliphatic and aliphatic polyamines having preferably from 2 to 6, especially from 2 to 4, amino groups. Examples of such polyamines are ethylenediamine, 1 ,2- or 1 ,3-propylenediamine, 1 ,2-, 1 ,3- or 1 ,4-butyle- nediamine, 1 ,5-pentylenediamine, 1 ,6-hexylenediamine, octylenediamine, dodecylenediam- ine, 1 ,4-diaminocyclohexane, isophoronediamine, phenylenediamine, bisphenylenediamine, di-β-aminoethyl ether, diethylenetriamine, triethylenetetraamine and di(β-aminoethoxy)- or di- (β-aminopropoxy)-ethane. Further suitable polyamines are polymers and copolymers which may have additional amino groups in the side chain and oligoamides having amino terminal groups. Examples of such unsaturated amides are: methylene bisacrylamide, 1 ,6-hexameth- ylene bisacrylamide, bis(methacrylamidopropoxy)ethane, β-methacrylamidoethyl methacryla- te and N-[(β-hydroxyethoxy)ethyl]-acrylamide.
Suitable unsaturated polyesters and polyamides are derived, for example, from maleic acid and diols or diamines. The maleic acid may have been partially replaced by other dicarbox- ylic acids. They can be used together with ethylenically unsaturated comonomers, for example styrene. The polyesters and polyamides can also be derived from dicarboxylic acids and ethylenically unsaturated diols or diamines, especially from those having longer chains of, for example, from 6 to 20 carbon atoms. Examples of polyurethanes are those composed of saturated or unsaturated diisocyanates and saturated or unsaturated diols. Polybutadiene and polyisoprene and copolymers thereof are known. Suitable comonomers include, for example, olefins, such as ethylene, propene, butene, hexene, (meth)acrylates, acrylonitrile, styrene and vinyl chloride. Polymers having (meth)acrylate groups in the side chain are also known. They may be, for example, reaction products of novolak-based epoxy resins with (meth)acrylic acid; homo- or co-polymers of vinyl alcohol or hydroxyalkyl deriva- tives thereof that have been esterified with (meth)acrylic acid; or homo- and co-polymers of (meth)acrylates that have been esterified with hydroxyalkyl (meth)acrylates.
It is also possible to use compounds that can be crosslinked equally both free-radically and cationically. Such compounds contain, for example, both a vinyl group and a cycloaliphatic epoxy group. Examples thereof are described in JP 2-289611 -A and US 6048953.
Mixtures of two or more such free-radically polymerisable materials can also be used. Binders may also be added to the compositions according to the invention, this being especially advantageous when the photopolymerisable compounds are liquid or viscous substances. The amount of binder may be, for example, from 5 to 95 % by weight, preferably from 10 to 90 % by weight and especially from 40 to 90 % by weight, based on total solids. The binder will be selected according to the field of use and the properties required therefor, such as developability in aqueous and organic solvent systems, adhesion to substrates and sensitivity to oxygen.
Suitable binders are, for example, polymers having a molecular weight of approximately from 2000 to 2 000 000, preferably from 5000 to 1 000 000. Examples thereof are: homo- and copolymers of acrylates and methacrylates, for example copolymers of methyl meth- acrylate/ethyl acrylate/methacrylic acid, poly(methacrylic acid alkyl esters), poly(acrylic acid alkyl esters); phenolic resins, cellulose derivatives, such as cellulose esters and ethers, for example cellulose acetate, cellulose acetate butyrate, methyl cellulose, ethyl cellulose; poly- vinyl butyral, polyvinylformal, polyolefins, cyclised rubber, polyethers, such as poly-ethylene oxide, polypropylene oxide, polytetrahydrofuran; polystyrene, polycarbonate, poly-urethane, chlorinated polyolefins, polyvinyl chloride, copolymers of vinyl chloride/vinylidene chloride, copolymers of vinylidene chloride with acrylonitrile, methyl methacrylate and vinyl acetate, polyvinyl acetate, copoly(ethylene/vinyl acetate), polymers such as polycaprolactam and poly(hexamethyleneadipamide), polyesters such as poly(ethylene glycol terephthalate) and poly(hexamethylene glycol succinate); and polyamides.
The resins mentioned below under (C1 ) may also be used as free-radically curable component. Of particular interest are, for example, unsaturated acrylates having reactive functional groups. The reactive functional group may be selected, for example, from a hydroxyl, thiol, isocyanate, epoxy, anhydride, carboxyl, amino or blocked amino group. Examples of OH- group-containing unsaturated acrylates are hydroxyethyl and hydroxybutyl acrylates and also glycidyl acrylates.
The unsaturated compounds may also be used in admixture with non-photopolymerisable film-forming components. These may be, for example, polymers that can be dried physically or solutions thereof in organic solvents, such as nitrocellulose or cellulose acetobutyrate. They may alternatively be chemically or thermally curable resins, such as polyisocyanates, polyepoxides or melamine resins. Drying oils, such as linseed oil, linseed-oil-modified alkyd resins, tung oil and soybean oil, can also be present. The concomitant use of thermally curable resins is important for use in so-called hybrid systems which are photopolymerised in a first step and crosslinked by thermal aftertreatment in a second step.
Thus, the radiation-curable compositions of the present invention may also comprise:
(A1 ) compounds having one or more free-radically polymerisable double bonds that additionally contain at least one further functional group that is reactive in addition and/or condensation reactions (examples are given above), (A2) compounds having one or more free-radically polymerisable double bonds that addi- tionally contain at least one further functional group that is reactive in addition and/or condensation reactions, the additional functional group being complementary to or reactive towards the additional functional group of component (A1 ),
(A3) at least one monomeric, oligomeric and/or polymeric compound having at least one functional group that is reactive in addition and/or condensation reactions towards the func- tional groups of component (A1 ) or (A2) that are present in addition to the free-radically polymerisable double bonds.
Component (A2) in each case carries the groups complementary to or reactive towards component (A1 ). Different types of functional groups may also be present in a component. Component (A3) provides a component that contains further functional groups that are reactive in addition and/or condensation reactions and that are able to react with the functional groups of (A1 ) or (A2) that are present in addition to the free-radically polymerisable double bonds. Component (A3) contains no free-radically polymerisable double bonds. Examples of such combinations (A1 ), (A2), (A3) can be found in WO 99/55785. Examples of suitable functional groups are hydroxyl, isocyanate, epoxy, anhydride, carboxyl and blocked amino groups. Examples have been described above.
Constituents of the thermally curable component (C) are, for example, thermally curable lacquer or coating system constituents customary in the art. Component (C) accordingly may consist of a large number of constituents.
Examples of component (C) include oligomers and/or polymers derived from α,β-unsaturated acids and derivatives thereof, for example polyacrylates and polymethacrylates, polymethyl methacrylates impact-resistant-modified with butyl acrylate, polyacrylamides and polyacry- lonitriles. Further examples of component (C) are urethanes, polyurethanes derived on the one hand from polyethers, polyesters and polyacrylates having free hydroxyl groups and on the other hand from aliphatic or aromatic polyisocyanates, and educts thereof. Component (C) accordingly also includes, for example, crosslinkable acrylic resins derived from substituted acrylic acid esters, for example epoxy acrylates, urethane acrylates and polyester acry- lates. Alkyd resins, polyester resins and acrylate resins and modifications thereof that are crosslinked with melamine resins, urea resins, isocyanates, isocyanurates, polyisocyanates, polyisocyanurates and epoxy resins, may also be a constituent of component (C). Component (C) is, for example, generally a film-forming binder based on a thermoplastic or thermocurable resin, especially on a thermocurable resin. Examples thereof are alkyd, acryl- ic, polyester, phenolic, melamine, epoxy and polyurethane resins and mixtures thereof. Examples thereof can be found, for example, in Ullmann's Encyclopedia of Industrial Chemistry, 5th Ed., Vol. A18, pp. 368-426, VCH, Weinheim 1991.
Component (C) may also be a cold-curable or hot-curable binder, in which case the addition of a curing catalyst may be advantageous. Suitable catalysts that accelerate the full cure of the binder can be found, for example, in Ullmann's Encyclopedia of Industrial Chemistry, Vol. A18, page 469, VCH Verlagsgesellschaft, Weinheim 1991. Specific examples of binders suitable as component (C) are:
1. surface-coatings based on cold- or hot-crosslinkable alkyd, acrylate, polyester, epoxy or melamine resins or mixtures of such resins, optionally with the addition of a curing catalyst; 2. two-component polyurethane surface-coatings based on hydroxyl-group-containing acrylate, polyester or polyether resins and aliphatic or aromatic isocyanates, isocyanurates or polyisocyanates;
3. one-component polyurethane surface-coatings based on blocked isocyanates, isocyanurates or polyisocyanates, which are de-blocked during heating; it is also possible to add melamine resins as appropriate;
4. one-component polyurethane surface-coatings based on aliphatic or aromatic urethanes or polyurethanes and hydroxyl-group-containing acrylate, polyester or polyether resins;
5. one-component polyurethane surface-coatings based on aliphatic or aromatic urethane acrylates or polyurethane acrylates having free amine groups in the urethane structure and melamine resins or polyether resins, optionally with the addition of a curing catalyst;
6. two-component surface-coatings based on (poly)ketimines and aliphatic or aromatic isocyanates, isocyanurates or polyisocyanates;
7. two-component surface-coatings based on (poly)ketimines and an unsaturated acrylate resin or a polyacetoacetate resin or a methacrylamidoglycolate methyl ester; 8. two-component surface-coatings based on carboxyl- or amino-group-containing poly- acrylates and polyepoxides;
9. two-component surface-coatings based on anhydride-group-containing acrylate resins and a polyhydroxy or polyamino component; 10. two-component surface-coatings based on acrylate-containing anhydrides and polyepoxides;
1 1. two-component surface-coatings based on (poly)oxazolines and anhydride-group- containing acrylate resins or unsaturated acrylate resins or aliphatic or aromatic isocyanates, isocyanurates or polyisocyanates; 12. two-component surface-coatings based on unsaturated polyacrylates and polymalo- nates;
13. thermoplastic polyacrylate surface-coatings based on thermoplastic acrylate resins or extrinsically crosslinking acrylate resins in combination with etherified melamine resins;
14. surface-coating systems based on urethane (meth)acrylate having (meth)acryloyl groups and free isocyanate groups and on one or more compounds that react with iso-cyanates, for example free or esterified polyols. Such systems have been published, for example, in EP
928800.
Blocked isocyanates that can also be used as component (C) are described, for example, in
Organischer Metallschutz: Entwicklung und Anwendung von Beschichtungsstoffen, pages 159-160, Vincentz Verlag, Hanover (1993). These are compounds in which the highly reactive NCO group is "blocked" by reaction with specific radicals, for example a primary alcohol, phenol, acetic acid ethyl ester, ε-caprolactam, phthalimide, imidazole, oxime or amine. The blocked isocyanate is stable in liquid systems and also in the presence of hydroxy groups. Upon heating, the blocking group (protecting group) is removed again and the NCO group is freed.
1 -Component (1 C) and 2-component (2C) systems may be used as component (C). Examples of such systems are described in Ullmann's Encyclopedia of Industrial Chemistry, Vol. A18, Paints and Coatings, pages 404-407, VCH Verlagsgesellschaft imbH, Weinheim (1991 ). It is possible to optimise the composition by specific adaptation, for example by varying the binder/crosslinking agent ratios. Such measures will be known to the person skilled in the art and are customary in coating technology.
In the curing process according to the invention, component (C) is preferably a mixture based on acrylate/melamine (and melamine derivatives), 2-component polyurethane, 1 -component polyurethane, 2-component epoxy/carboxy or 1 -component epoxy/carboxy. Mixtures of such systems are also possible, for example the addition of melamine (or derivatives thereof) to 1 -component polyurethanes.
Component (C) is preferably a binder based on a polyacrylate with melamine or on a melamine derivative or a system based on a polyacrylate and/or polyester polyol with an un- blocked polyisocyanate or polyisocyanurate.
Component (C) may also comprise monomeric and/or oligomeric compounds having ethylenically unsaturated bonds (prepolymers) that additionally contain at least one or more OH, NH2, COOH, epoxy or NCO group(s) (= C1 ) that are capable of reaction with the binder and/or the crosslinking agent constituent of component (C). After application and thermal curing, the ethylenically unsaturated bonds are converted to a crosslinked, high molecular weight form by irradiation with UV light. Examples of such components (C) are described, for example, in the above-mentioned publication, Ullmann's Encyclopedia of Industrial Chemistry, 5th Ed., Vol. A18, pages 451-453, or by S. Urano, K. Aoki, N. Tsuboniva and R. Mizugu- chi in Progress in Organic Coatings, 20 (1992), 471-486, or by H. Terashima and O. Isozaki in JOCCA 1992 (6), 222.
(C1 ) may, for example, also be an OH-group-containing unsaturated acrylate, for example hydroxyethyl or hydroxybutyl acrylate or a glycidyl acrylate. Component (C1 ) may be of any desired structure (for example it may contain units of polyester, polyacrylate, polyether, etc.), provided that it contains an ethylenically unsaturated double bond and additionally free OH, COOH, NH2, epoxy or NCO groups.
(C1 ) may, for example, also be obtained by reacting an epoxy-functional oligomer with acrylic acid or methacrylic acid. A typical example of an OH-functional oligomer having vinylic double bonds is
obtained by reaction of
Figure imgf000039_0001
CH2=CHCOOH with
Figure imgf000039_0002
Another possible method of obtaining component (C1 ) is, for example, the reaction of an oligomer that contains only one epoxy group and has a free OH group at another position in the molecule.
The quantity ratio of the free-radically radiation-curable-polymerisable components to the thermally polymerisable component (C) in the UV- and thermally-crosslinkable formulations is not critical. "Dual-cure" systems are known to the person skilled in the art, who will therefore be familiar with the optimum mixing ratios of the free-radically- and thermally- crosslinkable components according to the intended use. For example, the ratio can be in the range from 5:95 to 95:5, from 20:80 to 80:20 or from 30:70 to 70:30, for example from 40:60 to 60:40.
Examples of "dual-cure" systems, that is to say systems comprising both radiation-curable and thermally curable components, can be found inter alia in US 5922473, columns 6 to 10.
The formulations according to the invention can further comprise as component (a1 ) non- aqueous coating compositions based on an oxidatively drying alkyd resin which contains at least one, preferably two or more, functional group(s) capable of undergoing polymerisation or polycondensation reactions in the presence of an acid. Examples of such resins are vinyl-ether-functionalised alkyd resins, acetal-functionalised alkyd resins, and/or alkoxysilane-functionalised alkyd resins, as proposed, e.g., in WO 99/47617. Those modified alkyd resins may be used alone or in combination with other alkyd resins. At least some of the alkyd resin composition in the non-aqueous coating is oxidatively drying as a result of the incorporation of a large number of unsaturated, aliphatic compounds, at least some of which are polyunsaturated.
Formulations containing those modified alkyd resins as component (a1 ) may optionally con- tain, in addition to the photoinitiator (b), an oxidative dryer. Suitable oxidative dryers are, for example, metal siccatives. There may be mentioned as suitable siccatives, for example, the metal salts of (cyclo)aliphatic acids, such as octanoic acid and naphthenic acid, the metals to be used being, for example, cobalt, manganese, lead, zirconium, calcium, zinc and rare earth metals. Mixtures of siccatives may be used. Preference is given to metal salts of cobalt, zir- conium and calcium, or mixtures thereof. The siccatives (calculated as metal) are usually used in an amount of from 0.001 to 3 % by weight.
Under certain conditions it may also be advantageous, when using the modified alkyd resins as component (a1 ), to use one or more mono- or bis-acylphosphine oxide photoinitiators in addition to the sulphonium salt of formula (I). Suitable monoacyl- or bisacyl-phosphine oxide photoinitiators include, for example, monoacylphosphine oxides such as (2,4,6- trimethylbenzoyl)-diphenylphosphine oxide (DAROCUROTPO) or (2,4,6-trimethylbenzoyl- phenyl-ethoxy-phosphine oxide, or bisacylphosphine oxide photoinitiators such as bis(2,6-di- methoxybenzoyl)-2,4,4-trimethylpentyl-phosphine oxide, bis(2,4,6-trimethylbenzoyl)-(2,4- dipentyloxyphenyl)-phosphine oxide and bis(2,4,6-trimethylbenzoyl)phenyl-phosphine oxide (IRGACURE®819). Those monoacyl- or bisacylphosphine oxides are advantageously used in an amount of from 0.5 to 5 %.
When component (a1 ) contains modified alkyd resins, in addition to the photoinitiator (b) it is also possible to use an oxidative dryer and suitable monoacyl- or bisacyl-phosphine oxide photoinitiators.
The alkyd resins used as component (a1 ) contain a large number of unsaturated, aliphatic compounds, at least some of which are polyunsaturated. The unsaturated aliphatic compounds preferably used for the preparation of those alkyd resins are unsaturated aliphatic monocarboxylic acids, especially polyunsaturated aliphatic monocarboxylic acids.
Examples of mono-unsaturated fatty acids are myristoleic acid, palmitic acid, oleic acid, gadoleic acid, erucic acid and ricinoleic acid. Preferably fatty acids containing conjugated double bonds, such as dehydrogenated castor oil fatty acid and/or tung oil fatty acid, are used. Other suitable monocarboxylic acids include tetrahydrobenzoic acid and hydrogenated or non-hydrogenated abietic acid or the isomers thereof. If desired, the monocarboxylic acid in question may be used wholly or in part in the form of a triglyceride, e.g. as vegetable oil, in the preparation of the alkyd resin. If desired, mixtures of two or more such mono-carboxylic acids or triglycerides may be used, optionally in the presence of one or more saturated, (cyclo)aliphatic or aromatic monocarboxylic acids, e.g. pivalic acid, 2-ethyl-hexanoic acid, lauric acid, palmitic acid, stearic acid, 4-tert-butyl-benzoic acid, cyclo-pentanecarboxylic acid, naphthenic acid, cyclohexanecarboxylic acid, 2,4-dimethylbenzoic acid, 2-methylbenzoic acid and benzoic acid.
If desired, polycarboxylic acids may also be incorporated into the alkyd resin, such as phthalic acid, isophthalic acid, terephthalic acid, 5-tert-butylisophthalic acid, trimellitic acid, pyromellitic acid, succinic acid, adipic acid, 2,2,4-trimethyladipic acid, azelaic acid, sebacic acid, dimerised fatty acids, cyclopentane-1 ,2-dicarboxylic acid, cyclohexane-1 ,2-dicarboxylic acid, 4-methylcyclohexane-1 ,2-dicarboxylic acid, tetrahydrophthalic acid, endomethylene- cyclohexane-1 ,2-dicarboxylic acid, butane-1 ,2,3,4-tetracarboxylic acid, endoisopropylidene- cyclohexane-1 ,2-dicarboxylic acid, cyclohexane-1 ,2,4,5-tetracarboxylic acid and butane- 1 ,2,3,4-tetracarboxylic acid. If desired, the carboxylic acid in question may be used as an anhydride or in the form of an ester, for example an ester of an alcohol having from 1 to 4 carbon atoms. In addition, the alkyd resin can be composed of di- or poly-valent hydroxyl compounds. Examples of suitable divalent hydroxyl compounds are ethylene glycol, 1 ,3-propanediol, 1 ,6- hexanediol, 1 ,12-dodecanediol, 3-methyl-1 ,5-pentanediol, 2,2,4-trimethyl-1 ,6-hexane-diol, 2,2-dimethyl-1 ,3-propanediol and 2-methyl-2-cyclohexyl-1 ,3-propanediol. Examples of suitable triols are glycerol, trimethylolethane and trimethylolpropane. Suitable polyols having more than 3 hydroxyl groups are pentaerythritol, sorbitol and etherified products of the compounds in question, such as ditrimethylolpropane and di-, tri- and tetra-pentaerythritol. Preferably, compounds having from 3 to 12 carbon atoms, e.g. glycerol, pentaerythritol and/or dipentaerythritol, are used. The alkyd resins can be obtained by direct esterification of the constituents, with the option that some of those components may already have been converted into ester diols or polyester diols. The unsaturated fatty acids can also be used in the form of a drying oil, such as linseed oil, tuna fish oil, dehydrogenated castor oil, coconut oil and dehydrogenated coconut oil. The final alkyd resin is then obtained by transesterification with the other acids and diols added. The transesterification is advantageously carried out at a temperature in the range of from 1 15 to 25O0C, optionally in the presence of solvents such as toluene and/or xylene. The reaction is advantageously carried out in the presence of a catalytic amount of a transesterification catalyst. Examples of suitable transesterification catalysts include acids, such as p- toluenesulphonic acid, basic compounds, such as an amine, or compounds such as calcium oxide, zinc oxide, tetraisopropyl orthotitanate, dibutyltin oxide and tri-phenylbenzylphosphoni- urn chloride.
The vinyl ether, acetal and/or alkoxysilane compounds used as part of component (a1 ) preferably contain at least two vinyl ether, acetal and/or alkoxysilane groups and have a molecular weight of 150 or more. Those vinyl ether, acetal and/or alkoxysilane compounds can be obtained, for example, by the reaction of a commercially available vinyl ether, acetal and/or alkoxysilane compound containing a vinyl ether, acetal and/or alkoxysilane group and in addition a maximum of one functional amino, epoxy, thiol, isocyanate, acrylic, hydride or hydroxyl group, with a compound having at least two groups capable of reacting with an amino, epoxy, thiol, isocyanate, acrylic, hydride or hydroxyl group. As examples thereof there may be mentioned compounds having at least two epoxy, isocyanate, hydroxyl and/or ester groups or compounds having at least two ethylenically or ethynylenically unsaturated groups. As component (a1 ), preference is given to a composition in which the vinyl ether, acetal and/or alkoxysilane compounds are covalently bonded to the alkyd resin by addition via a reactive group such as an amino, hydroxyl, thiol, hydride, epoxy and/or isocyanate group. For that purpose, the compounds must have at least one group capable of forming an adduct with the reactive groups present in the alkyd resin.
To incorporate vinyl ether groups into the alkyd resin, use is made of a vinyloxyalkyl compound, the alkyl group of which is substituted by a reactive group, such as a hydroxyl, amino, epoxy or isocyanate group, that is capable of forming an adduct with one or more of the reactive groups present in the alkyd resin.
As component (a1 ), preference is given to compositions in which the ratio of the number of oxidatively drying groups present in the alkyd resin to the number of groups that are reactive in the presence of an acid is in the range of from 1/10 to 15/1 , especially from 1/3 to 5/1. In- stead of a single modified alkyd resin, it is also possible to use a plurality of alkyd resins, with one alkyd resin being highly modified and the others being less modified or not modified at all.
Examples of vinyl ether compounds capable of being covalently bonded to the alkyd resin are ethylene glycol monovinyl ether, butanediol monovinyl ether, hexanediol monovinyl ether, triethylene glycol monovinyl ether, cyclohexanedimethanol monovinyl ether, 2-ethylhexa- nediol monovinyl ether, polytetrahydrofuran monovinyl ether, tetraethylene glycol monovinyl ether, trimethylolpropane divinyl ether and aminopropyl vinyl ether.
Adducts can be formed, for example, by reacting the vinyl ether compounds containing a hydroxyl group or amino group with an excess of a diisocyanate, followed by the reaction of that free-isocyanate-group-containing adduct with the free hydroxyl groups of the alkyd resin. Preferably, a process is used in which first the free hydroxyl groups of the alkyd resin react with an excess of a polyisocyanate, and then the free isocyanate groups react with an amino- group- or hydroxyl-group-containing vinyl ether compound. Instead of a diisocyanate, it is also possible to use a diester. Transesterification of the hydroxyl groups present in the alkyd resin with an excess of the diester, followed by transesterification or transamidation of the remaining ester groups with hydroxy-functional vinyl ether compounds or amino-functional vinyl ether compounds, respectively, yields vinyl-ether-functional alkyd resins. It is also pos- sible to incorporate (meth)acrylate groups into the alkyd resin during preparation of the alkyd resin, by carrying out the preparation in the presence of a hydroxy-functional (meth)acrylate ester, such as hydroxyethyl methacrylate (HEMA), and then reacting the thus functionalised alkyd resin by means of a Michael reaction with a vinyl-ether-group-containing compound and a primary-amino-group-containing compound, followed by reaction with e.g. an isocy- anate compound, in order to obtain a non-basic nitrogen atom.
An example of such a reaction is described, for example, in WO 99/47617. Esterification of ricinine fatty acid with dipentaerythritol, followed by transesterification of the free hydroxyl groups with diethyl malonate and 4-hydroxybutyl vinyl ether in a suitable ratio, yields a vinyl- ether-functional alkyd resin suitable for use as component (a1 ).
For the preparation of acetal-functional alkyd resins, use is generally made of dialkyl acetal functionalised with an amino group. Examples of suitable acetal compounds include 4-amin- obutyraldehyde dimethyl acetal and 4-aminobutyraldehyde diethyl acetal. The alkyd resin is modified by the addition of the aminoacetal monomer to an alkyd resin functionalised with isocyanate groups, with ester groups of a low-boiling alcohol or with (meth)acrylate groups. The resulting dialkyl-acetal-modified alkyd resin can be incorporated into the coating composition having a high solids content and low viscosity. The preparation of acetal-functional al- kyd resins can also be carried out by reacting hydroxyacetal with the carboxyl groups of the alkyd resin or by reacting a diisocyanate or diester compound with the hydroxyl groups of the alkyd resin.
An example of this preparative method is described in WO 99/47617, for example the esterification of a hydroxy-functional alkyd resin with diethyl malonate, followed by transamidation of the free ester group with 4-aminobutyraldehyde dimethyl acetal in a suitable ratio. The resulting acetal-modified alkyd resin is suitable as component (a1 ).
For the incorporation of alkoxysilane groups into the alkyd resin, use is made of a siloxane compound having one or more reactive group(s) which are subsequently reacted with one or more of the constituents making up the alkyd resin. These are, for example, alkoxy-silanes of the formula: (E)a-Si(Rio)b(R2o)c, wherein
Rio is alkoxy or oxyalkylenealkoxy or, when E is hydrogen, R10 is halogen, R20 is an aliphatic, cycloaliphatic or aromatic group, and E is hydrogen or an alkyl group substituted by an amino, isocyanate, mercapto or epoxy group; a is from 1 to 3, b is from 1 to 3, c is from 0 to 2, and a + b + c = 4.
R10 is preferably an alkoxy group having from 1 to 4 carbon atoms in the alkoxy group, and R20 is preferably a group having not more than 18 carbon atoms.
Examples of suitable siloxane compounds are 3-aminopropyl-triethoxysilane, polyglycol- ether-modified aminosilane, 3-aminopropyl-trimethoxysilane, 3-aminopropyltris-methoxy- ethoxyethoxysilane, 3-aminopropyl-methyl-diethoxysilane, N-2-aminoethyl-3-aminopropyl-tri- methoxy-silane, N^-aminoethyl-S-aminopropyl-methyldimethoxy-silane, N-methyl-3-amino- propyl-trimethoxysilane, 3-ureidopropyl-triethoxysilane, 3,4,5-dihydroimidazol-1-yl-propyltri- ethoxysilane, 3-methacryloxypropyl-trimethoxysilane, 3-glycidyloxypropyl-trimethoxysilane, 3- mercaptopropyl-trimethoxysilane and 3-mercaptopropyl-methyl-dimethoxysilane, triethoxysil- ane, diethoxymethylsilane, dimethoxymethylsilane, tri-methoxysilane, trichlorosilane, triiodo- silane, tribromosilane, dichloromethylsilane and dibromomethylsilane. The alkyd resin can be modified, for example, by the insertion of an amino-group-modified alkoxysilane into an alkyd resin modified with a polyisocyanate or a polyester of a low-boiling alcohol. Hydride-functional alkoxysilanes can be bonded directly to the alkyd, i.e. without modification with a binding molecule such as a diisocyanate or diester, by adding a compound containing a silylhydride group to an ethylenically unsaturated group in the alkyd resin. That addition is catalysed by a transition metal. In that process, use is preferably made of a halogenated silylhydride and, in order to terminate the addition reaction, conversion into an alkoxysilane compound with a low-boiling alcohol. The addition reaction is advantageously carried out in the absence of sterically hindering groups and proceeds in optimum manner when the ethylenically unsaturated groups are terminal groups, as is the case, for example, with esters of 10-undecenecarboxylic acid. Examples of the preparation of alkoxysiloxane-modified alkyd resins are described in WO 99/47617. Esterification of a hydroxy-functional alkyd resin with diethyl malonate, followed by transamidation of the free ester group with 3-aminopropyltriethoxysilane in a suitable ratio yields an alkoxysilane-modified alkyd resin. Hydroxy-modified alkyd resin can also be reacted with an excess of isophorone diisocyanate, followed by reaction of the free isocy- anate groups with 3-aminopropyltriethoxysilane. Both alkoxysiloxane-modified alkyd resins obtained by the processes described are suitable for use in component (a1 ).
When free-radically polymerisable components are added to the formulation according to the invention, it may be advantageous to add also a suitable free-radical photoinitiator or a mixture of such photoinitiators, e.g. benzophenone and derivatives thereof, ESACURE TZT® available from Lamberti, a mixture of 2,4,6-trimethylbenzophenone and 4-methylbenzo- phenone, Darocur®BP, benzophenone, 4-methyl benzophenone, 2,4,6-trimethylbenzophenone, 3-methyl-4'-phenyl-benzophenone, 2,4,6-trimethyl-4'-phenyl-benzophenone, etc., acetophenone and derivatives thereof, e.g. 1-hydroxy-cyclohexyl-phenyl-ketone (IRGACURE®184) or IRGACURE®500 (a mixture of IRGACURE®184 with benzophenone); or 2-hydroxy-2-methyl-1-phenyl-propanone (DAROCUR® 1173), 2-hydroxy-1-[3-[4-(2- hydroxy-2-methyl-propionyl)-phenyl]-1 , 1 ,3-trimethyl-indan-5-yl]-2-methyl-propan-1 -one, 4- aroyl-1 ,3-dioxolane, α-hydroxy- or α-amino-acetophenone, such as, for example, 2-methyl- 1 [4-(methylthio)phenyl]-2-morpholinopropan-1 -one (IRGACURE®907), 2-benzyl-2- dimethylamino-1-(4-morpholinophenyl)-butanone-1 (lrGACURE®369), 2-dimethylamino-2-(4- methyl-benzyl)-1 -(4-morpholin-4-yl-phenyl)-butan-1 -one(IRGACURE®379), 1 -[4-(2- hydroxyethoxy)-phenyl]-2-hydroxy-2-methyl-1 -propan-1 -one (IRGACURE®2959), 2,2- dimethoxy-1 ,2-diphenylethan-1 -one (IRGACURE®651 ), 2-hydroxy-1 -{4-[4-(2-hydroxy-2- methyl-propionyl)-benzyl]-phenyl}-2-methyl-propan-1 -one (IRGACURE®127), 2-benzyl-1 - (3,4-dimethoxy-phenyl)-2-dimethylamino-butan-1 -one, 2-hydroxy-1 -{4-[4-(2-hydroxy-2- methyl-propionyl)-phenoxy]-phenyl}-2-methyl-propan-1-one, ESACURE(E)KIP provided by F. Lamberti, 2-hydroxy-1 -{1 -[4-(2-hydroxy-2-methyl-propionyl)-phenyl]-1 ,3,3-trimethyl-indan-5- yl}-2-methyl-propan-1-one; benzoin alkyl ethers and benzil ketal, such as, for example, benzil dimethyl ketal, phenyl glyoxalate and derivatives thereof, e.g. oxo-phenyl-acetic acid 2-[2-(2- oxo-2-phenyl-acetoxy)-ethoxy]-ethyl ester (IRGACURE®754), mono- or bis-acylphosphine oxide, such as, for example, (2,4,6-trimethyl-benzoyl)-phenyl-phosphine oxide (DAROCUR®TPO), bis(2,6-dimethoxybenzoyl)-(2,4,4-trimethyl-pent-1 -yl)phosphine oxide, bis(2,4,6-trimethylbenzoyl)-phenyl-phosphine oxide (IRGACURE®819) or bis(2,4,6- trimethylbenzoyl)-(2,4-dipentyloxyphenyl)phosphine oxide. The DAROCUR and IRGACURE compounds are available from Ciba Specialty Chemicals.
Other additional components can be, for example, hydroxy-functional components, such as alcohols, polyester polyols, polyether polyols, hydroxy-group-containing polyurethanes, castor oil, etc.. Examples thereof include aliphatic and cycloaliphatic polyols, such as alkylene diols having preferably from 2 to 12 carbon atoms, e.g. ethylene glycol, 1 ,2- or 1 ,3-propane- diol, 1 ,2-, 1 ,3- or 1 ,4-butanediol, pentanediol, hexanediol, octanediol, dodecanediol, diethyl- ene glycol, triethylene glycol, polyethylene glycols having molecular weights of preferably from 200 to 1500, 1 ,3-cyclopentanediol, 1 ,2-, 1 ,3- or 1 ,4-cyclohexanediol, 1 ,4-di-hydroxy- methylcyclohexane, glycerol, tris(β-hydroxy-ethyl)amine, trimethylolethane, tri-methylolpropa- ne, pentaerythritol, dipentaerythritol and sorbitol. The polyols can be partially or fully esteri- fied by one or by different unsaturated carboxylic acids, it being possible for the free hydroxyl groups in partial esters to have been modified, e.g. etherified, or esterified by other carboxylic acids. Examples of esters include: trimethylolpropane triacrylate, trimethylolethane tria- crylate, trimethylolpropane trimethacrylate, trimethylolethane trimeth-acrylate, tetramethylene glycol dimethacrylate, triethylene glycol dimethacrylate, tetraethylene glycol diacrylate, pen- taerythritol diacrylate, pentaerythritol triacrylate, pentaerythritol tetraacrylate, dipentaerythritol diacrylate, dipentaerythritol triacrylate, dipentaerythritol tetraacrylate, dipentaerythritol pen- taacrylate, dipentaerythritol hexaacrylate, tripentaerythritol octaacrylate, pentaerythritol di- methacrylate, pentaerythritol trimethacrylate, dipenta-erythritol dimethacrylate, dipentaerythritol tetramethacrylate, tripentaerythritol octamethacrylate, pentaerythritol diitaconate, dipentaerythritol trisitaconate, dipentaerythritol pentaitaconate, dipentaerythritol hexaitaconate, ethylene glycol diacrylate, 1 ,3-butanediol diacrylate, 1 ,3-butanediol dimethacrylate, 1 ,4- butanediol diitaconate, sorbitol triacrylate, sorbitol tetraacrylate, pentaerythritol-modified tria- crylate, sorbitol tetramethacrylate, sorbitol pentaacrylate, sorbitol hexaacrylate, oligoester acrylates and methacrylates, glycerol di- and tri-acrylate, 1 ,4-cyclohexane diacrylate, bis- acrylates and bismethacrylates of polyethylene glycol having a molecular weight of from 200 to 1500, or mixtures thereof.
The sulphonium salt compounds of formula I can also be used, for example, as photo- activatable hardeners for siloxane-group-containing resins. Those resins can, for example, either undergo self-condensation by way of acid-catalysed hydrolysis or can be crosslinked with a second resin component, such as, for example, a polyfunctional alcohol, a hydroxy- group-containing acrylic or polyester resin, a partially hydrolysed polyvinylacetal or a poly- vinyl alcohol. That type of polycondensation of polysiloxanes is described, for example, in JJ. Lebrun, H. Pode, Comprehensive Polymer Science Vol. 5, page 593, Pergamon Press, Oxford, 1989.
Examples of compounds whose solubility increases in a developer under the action of acid, i.e., component (a2) include oligomers, polymers and copolymers that can be obtained by co-polymerisation of, for example, the following monomers: non-cyclic or cyclic secondary and tertiary alkyl (meth)acrylates, such as tert-butyl acrylate, tert-butyl methacrylate, 3-oxo- cyclohexyl (meth)acrylate, tetrahydropyranyl (meth)acrylate, 2-methyl-2-adamantyl (meth)acrylate, cyclohexyl (meth)acrylate, norbornyl (meth)acrylate, isobornyl methacrylate, 5-norbornene-2-tert-butyl ester, δ-ethyl-δ-tricyclodecanyl (meth)acrylate, (2-tetrahydro- pyranyl)oxynorbornylalcohol acrylates, (2-tetrahydropyranyl)oxymethyltricyclododecane- methanol methacrylates, trimethylsilylmethyl (meth)acrylates, (2-tetrahydropyranyl)oxy- norbornylalcohol acrylates, (2-tetrahydropyranyl)oxymethyltricyclododecanemethanol methacrylates, trimethylsilylmethyl (meth)acrylate, o-/m-/p-(3-oxocyclohexyloxy)styrene, o- /m-/p-(1 -methyl-1 -phenylethoxy)styrene, o-/m-/p-tetrahydropyranyloxystyrene, o-/m-/p- adamantyloxystyrene, o-/m-/p-cyclohexyloxystyrene, o-/m-/p-norbornyloxystyrene, non-cyclic or cyclic alkoxycarbonylstyrenes, such as o-/m-/p-tert-butoxycarbonylstyrene, o-/m-/p-(3- oxocyclohexyloxycarbonyl)styrene, o-/m-/p-(1 -methyl-1 -phenylethoxycarbonyl)styrene, o-/m- /p-tetrahydropyranyloxycarbonylstyrene, o-/m-/p-adamantyloxycarbonylstyrene, o-/m-/p- cyclohexyloxycarbonylstyrene, o-/m-/p-norbornyloxycarbonylstyrene, non-cyclic or cyclic alkoxycarbonyloxystyrenes, such as o-/m-/p-tert-butoxycarbonyloxystyrene, o-/m-/p-(3- oxocyclohexyloxycarbonyloxy)styrene, o-/m-/p-(1 -methyl-1 -phenylethoxycarbonyloxy)- styrene, o-/m-/p-tetrahydropyranyloxycarbonyloxystyrene, o-/m-/p-adamantyloxycarbonyl- oxystyrene, o-/m-/p-cyclohexyloxycarbonyloxystyrene, o-/m-/p-norbornyloxycarbonyloxy- styrene, non-cyclic or cyclic alkoxycarbonylalkoxystyrenes, such as o-/m-/p-butoxycarbonyl- methoxystyrene, p-tert-butoxycarbonylmethoxystyrene, o-/m-/p-(3-oxocyclohexyloxycarbon- ylmethoxy)styrene, o-/m-/p-(1 -methyl-1 -phenylethoxycarbonylmethoxy)styrene, o-/m-/p- tetrahydropyranyloxycarbonylmethoxystyrene, o-/m-/p-adamantyloxycarbonylmethoxy- styrene, o-/m-/p-cyclohexyloxycarbonylmethoxystyrene, o-/m-/p- norbornyloxycarbonyl- methoxystyrene, trimethylsiloxystyrene, dimethyl(butyl)siloxystyrene, unsaturated alkyl acetates, such as isopropenyl acetate and derivatives thereof, 5-norbornenyl-2-tert-butyl ester; also monomers that carry acid-labile groups having low activation energy, such as, for example, p- or m-(1-methoxy-1-methylethoxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-methoxy-1-methylethoxy)- methylstyrene, p- or m-(1-methoxy-1-methylpropoxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-methoxy-1-methyl- propoxy)methylstyrene, p- or m-(1-methoxyethoxy)styrene, p- or m-(i-methoxyethoxy)- methylstyrene, p- or m-(1-ethoxy-1-methylethoxy)styrenes , p- or m-(1-ethoxy-1-methyl- ethoxy)methylstyrene, p- or m-(1-ethoxy-1-methylpropoxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-ethoxy-1-meth- ylpropoxy)methylstyrene , p- or m-(1-ethoxyethoxy)styrene, p- or m-(i-ethoxyethoxy)- methylstyrene, p-(1-ethoxyphenylethoxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-n-propoxy-1-methylethoxy)-styr- ene, p- or m-(1-n-propoxy-1-methylethoxy)methylstyrene, p- or m-(i-n-propoxyethoxy)- styrene, p- or m-(1-n-propoxyethoxy)methylstyrene, p- or m-(1-isopropoxy-1-methylethoxy)- styrene, p- or m-(1-isopropoxy-1-methylethoxy)methylstyrene, p- or m-(i-isopropoxyethoxy)- styrene, p- or m-(1-isopropoxyethoxy)methylstyrene, p- or m-(1-isopropoxy-1-methyl-propox- y)styrene, p- or m-(1-isopropoxy-1-methylpropoxy)-methylstyrene, p- or m-(1-iso-propoxypro- poxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-isopropoxypropoxy)-methylstyrene, p- or m-(1-n-butoxy-1-methyl- ethoxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-n-butoxyethoxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-isobutoxy-1-methyl-ethoxy)- styrene, p- or m-(1-tert-butoxy-1-methylethoxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-n-pentyloxy-1-methyleth- oxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-isoamyloxy-1-methylethoxy)styrene , p- or m-(1-n-hexyloxy-1 -methyl- ethoxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-cyclohexyloxy-1-methylethoxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-trimethylsilylox- y-1-methylethoxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-trimethylsilyloxy-1-methylethoxy)-methylstyrene, p- or m-(1-benzyloxy-1-methylethoxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-benzyloxy-1-methylethoxy)methylstyrene, p- or m-(1-methoxy-1-methylethoxy)styrene, p- or m-(1-methoxy-1-methylethoxy)-methylstyr- ene, p- or m-(1-trimethylsilyloxy-1-methylethoxy)-styrene, p- or m-(1-trimethylsilyloxy-1-meth- ylethoxy)methylstyrene. Further examples of polymers having alkoxyalkyl ester acid-labile groups can be found in US 5225316 and EP 829766. Examples of polymers having acetal protecting groups are described, for example, in US 5 670 299, EP 780 732, US 5 627 006, US 5558976, US 5558971 , US 5468589, EP 704762, EP 762206, EP 342498, EP 553737 and in ACS Symp. Ser. 614, Microelectronics Technology, pp. 35-55 (1995), J. Photopolymer Sci. Technol. Vol. 10, No. 4 (1997), pp. 571-578, J. Photopolymer Sci. Technol. Vol. 12, no. 4 (1999) pp. 591-599 and in "Proceedings of SPIE", Advances in Resist Technology and Processing XVII, Vol. 3999, Part One, pp. 579-590, 28. Feb.-1. March 2000. The polymers suitable in the composition according to the invention are not, however, limited thereto. The monomers having an acid-labile group can, where appropriate, also be co-polymerised with other free-radically polymerisable monomers that do not carry acid-labile groups, such as, for example, styrene, acrylonitrile, methyl (meth)acrylate, (meth)acrylic acid, 4-hydroxy- styrene, 4-acetoxystyrene, 4-methoxystyrene, 4-vinylcyclohexanol, norbornene, ethyl- norbornene and maleic acid anhydride, in order to establish specific solubility properties and adhesive properties. Alternatively, the acid-labile groups can be introduced only subsequently in a polymer-analogous reaction. It is also known to the person skilled in the art that the prepolymer can be modified in targeted manner before such a polymer-analogous reaction, for example by partial hydrogenation, partial alkylation, partial acetylation. That is to say, that the polymer having acid-labile groups does not, in every case, have to be synthesised from monomers by copolymerisation.
It is also possible to introduce acid-labile crosslinking, as described, for example, in H. -T. Schacht, P. Falcigno, N. Muenzel, R. Schulz and A. Medina, ACS Symp. Ser. 706 (Micro- and Nanopatterning Polymers), pp. 78-94, 1997; H. -T. Schacht, N. Muenzel, P. Falcigno, H. Holzwarth and J. Schneider, J. Photopolymer Science and Technology, Vol.9, (1996), 573- 586. Such acid-crosslinked systems are preferred in resist applications from the standpoint of heat stability. Such acid-labile crosslinking can also be obtained by the reaction of phenol- group-containing polymers, such as, for example, 4-hydroxystyrene co-polymers, with di- and poly-functional vinyl ethers. Other examples of component (a2) that increase their solubility in an alkaline developer upon reaction with acid are monomeric compounds, such as, for example, carboxylic acids and phenol-group-containing compounds, in which the carboxylic acid group or phenolic OH group, respectively, has been blocked by acid-labile protecting groups. Such acid-labile blocking can be effected, for example, by conversion of the carboxyl group into a tert-butyl ester group, a 2-methyl-2-adamantyl ester group, an 8-ethyl-8-tricyclodecanyl ester group, a tetrahydropyranyl ester group or some other acid-cleavable ester group. Phenolic OH groups can be blocked according to known processes by conversion, e.g. into acid-cleavable tert-butylcarbonate groups, silyl ethers, acetal groups and ketal groups.
The invention relates also to a radiation-sensitive composition wherein component (a2) is at least one compound selected from the group of cycloaliphatic copolymers, 4-hydroxy-phenyl- group-containing copolymers, maleic acid anhydride-containing copolymers and acrylic acid-, acrylic acid ester- and methacrylic acid ester-containing copolymers, with the proviso that those copolymers carry functional groups that increase the solubility of the polymer in an alkaline developer after reaction with an acid.
In the compositions according to the invention, the photoinitiator (b) is advantageously used in an amount of from 0.05 % to 15 %, e.g. from 0.5 % to 10 %, preferably from 1 % to 5 %, based on the composition.
The compositions according to the invention can be used in numerous applications, for example in cationically radiation-curable printing inks, in cationically radiation-curable coating compounds which may or may not be pigmented, in cationically radiation-curable adhesives, coatings and mouldings, including glass fibre-reinforced and carbon fibre-reinforced composites and inner and outer layers of printed circuit boards.
The compositions according to the invention include also adhesives, as used, for example, for adhesive bonding (DVD bonding) in the manufacture of digital versatile disks (DVD) and as described, for example, in: WO 99/66506, WO 99/63017, JP 1 1241055 A2 Heisei, JP 1 1181391 A2 Heisei, WO 98/31765, and also as radiation-curable laminating adhesives for flexible packaging (see, e.g., US 5328940), optical adhesives (e.g. German Patent Application DD 225985) and pressure-sensitive adhesives (e.g. US 4988741 and EP 1 15870). The compositions according to the invention are advantageously used where there is a need for hard coatings, adhesive bonds or photopolymerised dimensionally stable three-dimensional mouldings (e.g. for rapid prototyping) having good adhesion to paper, glass, metal, sili- con, polycarbonate, acrylate polymers and other polymer substrates, and that exhibit only slight shrinkage during curing.
Depending on the kind of application of the compounds of formula I according to the present invention it may be advantageous to add appropriate further additives, sensitzers and/or photoinitiators. Such additives , sensitizers and photoinitiators are customary in the art and known to the person skilled in the art.
Preference therefore is also given to a composition as described above that comprises in addition to components (a1 ) or (a2) and (b), additional additives (c) and/or sensitiser compounds (d) and optionally further photoinitiators (e).
The photopolymerisable mixtures can comprise various additives (c) in addition to the photoinitiator. Examples thereof include thermal inhibitors, light stabilisers, optical bright- eners, fillers and pigments, as well as white and coloured pigments, dyes, antistatics, adhesion promoters, wetting agents, flow auxiliaries, lubricants, waxes, anti-adhesive agents, dis- persants, emulsifiers, anti-oxidants; fillers, e.g. talcum, gypsum, silicic acid, rutile, carbon black, zinc oxide, iron oxides; reaction accelerators, thickeners, matting agents, antifoams, and other adjuvants customary, for example, in lacquer and coating technology.
The formulations can also comprise dyes and/or white or coloured pigments as additional additives (c). Depending upon the intended use, it is possible to use both inorganic and or- ganic pigments. Such additives are known to the person skilled in the art; some examples thereof are titanium dioxide pigments, for example of the rutile or anatase type, carbon black, zinc oxide, such as zinc white, iron oxides, such as iron oxide yellow, iron oxide red, chromium yellow, chromium green, nickel titanium yellow, ultramarine blue, cobalt blue, bismuth vanadate, cadmium yellow and cadmium red. Examples of organic pigments are mono- or bis-azo pigments, and metal complexes thereof, phthalocyanine pigments, polycyclic pigments, such as, for example, perylene, anthraquinone, thioindigo, quinacridone and tri- phenylmethane pigments, and diketo-pyrrolo-pyrrole, isoindolinone, e.g. tetrachloro-isoindol- inone, isoindoline, dioxazine, benzimidazolone and quinophthalone pigments. The pigments can be used individually or in admixture in the formulations. Depending upon the intended use, the pigments are added to the formulations in amounts customary in the art, for example in an amount of from 1 to 60 % by weight, or from 10 to 30 % by weight, based on the total weight.
The formulations may, for example, also comprise organic dyes of a wide variety of classes. Examples thereof include azo dyes, methine dyes, anthraquinone dyes and metal complex dyes. Customary concentrations are, for example, from 0.1 to 20 %, especially from 1 to 5 %, based on the total weight. The pigments, latent pigments or dyes or differently coloured precursors of such pigments and dyes that are added may be so selected that they undergo a colour change in the presence of the acid formed from the iodonium salt as a result of irradiation. Such compositions then show, by the colour change, that they have been irradiated and can be used, for example, as irradiation dose indicators, e.g. for UV radiation, electron beams, X-rays, etc..
The choice of additives will depend upon the field of use in question and upon the properties desired for that field. The additives (c) described above are customary in the art and are accordingly used in amounts customary in the art.
The compositions according to the present invention as component (c) also may comprise a stabilizer for the compounds of the formula I, e.g. from the hindered nitroxyl or phosphite type as are for example described as stabilizers for iodonium salts in WO 05/070989. Examples for said stabilizer compounds are organic phosphorus stabilizers as disclosed for example in US 6444733, the disclosure of which is hereby incorporated by reference. Organic phosphorus stabilizers are known and many are commercially available. Other examples for said stabilizer compounds are hindered nitroxyl stabilizers, or hindered nitroxides, as are well known in the art and are disclosed for example in US 6337426 and, US 5254760, the relevant disclosures of which are hereby incorporated by reference. Other suitable stabilizers (c) for the sulphonium salts of the formula I are for example dis- closed in WO 99/35188. Examples are tertiary and sterically hindered amines, such as the TINUVIN® products, provided by Ciba Specialty Chemicals, in particular TINUVIN® 144 and TINUVIN® 292. Other possibities for stabilization of the cationic formulations are e.g. disclosed in EP Patent Application No. 06122783.1 , the disclosure is incorporated herein by reference. Acceleration of the photopolymerisation can also be effected by adding as further additives (d) photosensitisers that shift or broaden the spectral sensitivity. These are especially aromatic carbonyl compounds, such as, for example, benzophenone, thioxanthone, and espe- daily also isopropylthioxanthone, phenothiazine derivatives, anthraquinone and 3-acyl- coumarin derivatives, terphenyls, styryl ketones, and 3-(aroylmethylene)-thiazolines, cam- phorquinone, and also eosin, rhodamine and erythrosin dyes, and anthracene derivatives, such as, for example, 9-methylanthracene, 9,10-dimethylanthracene, 9,10-diethoxyanthrace- ne, 9,10-dibutyloxyanthracene, 9-methoxyanthracene, 9-anthracenemethanol, especially 9,10-dimethoxy-2-ethyl-anthracene, 9,10-dibutyloxyanthracene and 9,10-diethoxyan- thracene. Further suitable photosensitisers are mentioned, for example, in WO 98/47046. Subject of the invention also are radiation-sensitive compositions as described above, additionally to components (a1 ) or (a2) and (b) comprising at least one sensitizer compound (d), in particular benzophenone, thioxanthone, anthracene or derivatives thereof. Further examples of suitable photosensitisers (d) are disclosed in WO 06/008251 , page 36, line 30 to page 38, line 8, the disclosure of which is hereby incorporated by reference.
It is also possible to use electron donor compounds, such as, for example, alkyl- and aryl- amine donor compounds, in the composition. Such compounds are, for example, 4-di-meth- ylaminobenzoic acid, ethyl 4-dimethylaminobenzoate, 3-dimethylaminobenzoic acid, 4-diιme- thylaminobenzoin, 4-dimethylaminobenzaldehyde, 4-dimethylaminobenzonitrile and 1 ,2,4-tri- methoxybenzene. Such donor compounds are preferably used in a concentration of from 0.01 to 5 %, especially in a concentration of from 0.05 to 0.50 %, based on the formulation.
The sensitisers (d) described above are customary in the art and are accordingly used in amounts customary in the art, preferably in a concentration of from 0.05 to 5 %, especially in a concentration of from 0.1 to 2 %, based on the composition.
The compositions according to the invention may additionally comprise further photo-initiat- ors (e), such as, for example, cationic photoinitiators, photo acid-formers and free-radical photoinitiators as co-initiators in amounts of from 0.01 to 15 %, preferably from 0.1 to 5 %.
Examples of cationic photoinitiators and acid-formers are phosphonium salts, diazonium salts, pyridinium salts, iodonium salts, such as for example tolylcumyliodonium tetrakis(pentafluorophenyl)borate, 4-[(2-hydroxy-tetradecyloxy)phenyl]phenyliodonium hexa- fluoroantimonate or hexafluorophosphate (SarCat® CD 1012; Sartomer), tolylcumyliodonium hexafluorophosphate, 4-isobutylphenyl-4'-methylphenyliodonium hexafluorophosphate (IRGACURE®250, Ciba Specialty Chemicals), 4-octyloxyphenyl-phenyliodonium hexafluoro- phosphate or hexafluoroantimonate, bis(dodecylphenyl)iodonium hexafluoroantimonate or hexafluorophosphate, bis(4-methylphenyl)iodonium hexafluorophosphate, bis(4-methoxy- phenyl)iodonium hexafluorophosphate, 4-methylphenyl-4'-ethoxyphenyliodonium hexafluorophosphate, 4-methylphenyl-4'-dodecylphenyliodonium hexafluorophosphate, 4-methylphenyl- 4'-phenoxyphenyliodonium hexafluorophosphate. Of all the iodonium salts mentioned, com- pounds with other anions are, of course, also suitable; further sulphonium salts, obtainable, for example, under the trade names CYRACURE® UVI-6990, CYRACURE® UVI-6974 (Union Carbide), DEGACURE® Kl 85 (Degussa), SP-55, SP-150, SP-170 (Asahi Denka), GE UVE 1014 (General Electric), SarCat® KI-85 (= triarylsulphonium hexafluorophosphate; Sartomer), SarCat® CD 1010 (= mixed triarylsulphonium hexafluoroantimonate; Sartomer); SarCat® CD 101 1 (= mixed triarylsulphonium hexafluorophosphate; Sartomer); ferrocenium salts, e.g. (η6-isopropylbenzene)(η5-cyclopentadienyl)-iron-ll hexafluorophosphate, nitroben- zylsulphonates, alkyl- and aryl-N-sulphonyloxyimides and further known alkylsulphonic acid esters, haloalkylsulphonic acid esters, 1 ,2-disulphones, oxime sulphonates, benzoin tosylate, tolylsulphonyloxy-2-hydroxy-2-methyl-1-phenyl-1-propanone and further known beta- ketosulphones, beta-sulphonylsulphones, bis(alkylsulphonyl)diazomethane, bis(4-tert-butyl- phenyl-sulphonyl)-diazomethane, benzoyl-tosyl-diazomethane, iminosulphonates and imido- sulphonates and trichloromethyl-s-triazines and other haloalkyl-group-containing compounds. Examples of further suitable additional photolatent acids (b1 ) include the examples of cati- onic photoinitiators and acid-formers as given in WO 04/074242, page 38, line 10 to page 41 , line 14, as well as the compounds disclosed in the examples of WO 04/074242, the relevant disclosure of which is incorporated herein by reference.
Examples of free-radical photoinitiators as co-initiators are compounds as described above.
The compositions according to the invention may be used for a variety of purposes, for example as printing inks, such as screen-printing inks, flexo printing inks or offset printing inks, as clear lacquer, as coloured surface-coating compositions, as white surface-coating compositions, e.g. for wood or metal, as powder coating compositions, as paint, inter alia for paper, wood, metal or plastics, as daylight-curable paint for marking structures and roads, for pho- tographic reproduction processes, for holographic recording materials, for image-recording processes or for the production of printing plates that are to be developed with organic solvents or using aqueous-alkaline media, in the production of masks for screen-printing, as dental filling compounds, as radiation-curable adhesives, as pressure-sensitive adhesives, as anti-adhesive coatings, as laminating resins, as photoresists, e.g. galvano-resists, etch resists or permanent resists, liquid films and dry films, as photostructurable dielectrics, and as solder masks for electronic circuits, as resists in the manufacture of colour filters for any type of screen or for producing structures in the manufacture of plasma displays and electroluminescent displays, in the manufacture of optical switches, optical gratings (interference gratings), in the coating or sealing of electronic components, e.g. as electroinsulating compounds, or as coatings for optical fibres, for coil coating, as indicator systems for UV radiation, X-rays and electron beams, and in the manufacture of three-dimensional articles, e.g. for stereolithography and for composites, e.g. for composites reinforced with glass or carbon or graphite fibres. The compositions are also suitable for the manufacture of optical lenses, e.g. contact lenses or Fresnel lenses, and also in the manufacture of medical apparatus, aids or implants.
The photocurable compositions according to the invention are suitable, for example, as coating materials for all kinds of substrates, for example wood, textiles, paper, ceramics, glass, marble, plastics, such as polyester, polyethylene terephthalate, polyolefins or cellulose acetate, especially in the form of films, and metals, such as Al, Cu, Ni, Fe, Zn, Mg or Co and GaAs, Si or SiO2, to which a coating is to be applied or an image is to be applied by image- wise exposure, or to which a structured resist layer is to be applied.
The coating of the substrates can be effected by applying a liquid composition, a solution or suspension to the substrate. The choice of solvent in a solution and the concentration are governed chiefly by the nature of the composition and by the coating method. The solvent should be inert, that is to say it should not enter into any chemical reaction with the components and it should be capable of being removed again upon drying after the coating opera- tion.
Examples of suitable solvents are ketones, ethers and esters, such as methyl ethyl ketone, isobutyl methyl ketone, cyclopentanone, cyclohexanone, 2-heptanone, methyl amyl ketone, N-methylpyrrolidone, gamma-butyrolactone, dioxane, tetrahydrofuran, 2-methoxyethanol, 2- ethoxyethanol, 1-methoxy-2-propanol, 1 ,2-dimethoxyethane, acetic acid ethyl ester, acetic acid n-butyl ester, propylene glycol monomethyl ether acetate, lactic acid ethyl ester, propylene carbonate and 3-ethoxy-propionic acid ethyl ester. After coating of the substrates, the solvent is generally removed by drying. The formulation is applied uniformly to a substrate by known coating methods, for example by spin-coating, immersion, knife coating, curtain pouring, brush application or spraying, especially by electrostatic spraying and reverse-roll coating, and by electrophoretic deposition. It is also possible to apply the photosensitive layer to a temporary flexible support and then coat the final substrate, e.g. a copper-laminated printed circuit board, by transferring the layer by lamination. The amount applied (layer thickness) and the type of substrate (layer support) are dependent upon the desired field of use. The layer thickness range generally includes values from about 0.1 μm to more than 100 μm, preferably from 0.5 micrometre to 50 micrometres. In the manufacture of three-dimensional articles, e.g. by stereolithography, the dimensions of the articles that can be obtained are limited only by the size of the exposure apparatus.
The radiation-sensitive compositions according to the invention are used, for example, as negative resists that have very high photosensitivity and that can be developed in an aqueous-alkaline medium without swelling. They are suitable as photoresists for electronics, such as galvanoresists, etch resists, and in liquid and dry films, solder resists, as resists in the production of colour filters for any type of screen, or to form structures in the manufacture of plasma displays and electroluminescent displays, in the manufacture of printing plates, e.g. offset printing plates, in the manufacture of printing moulds for letterpress printing, flatbed printing, intaglio printing, flexo printing or screen-printing moulds, the production of relief copies, e.g. for the production of texts in braille, for the production of stamps, for use in the etch- ing of mouldings or for use as a microresist in the manufacture of integrated switching circuits. The compositions can also be used as photostructurable dielectrics, for encapsulating materials or as an insulating coating in the manufacture of computer chips, printed circuits and other electrical or electronic components. The possible layer supports and processing conditions for the coated substrates vary accordingly.
The compounds according to the invention are also used in the manufacture of single- or multi-layer materials for image recording or image reproduction (copies, reprography), which may be monochromatic or polychromatic. Included therein are materials for holographic storage of information, e.g. for holographic images or 3-dimensional holographic data storage. Such materials can also be used in colour test systems. In that technology it is also possible to use formulations that comprise microcapsules and, to produce the image, a thermal step can be carried out after the exposure step. Such systems and technologies and their use are described, e.g., in US 5376459. For photographic recordings of information there are used, for example, films of polyester, cellulose acetate or plastics-coated papers; for offset printing moulds there is used specially treated aluminium; for the production of printed circuits there are used copper-coated laminates; and for the production of integrated switching circuits there are used silicon wafers. The layer thicknesses for photographic materials and offset printing moulds are generally from about 0.5 μm to 10 μm, and for printed circuits from 1.0 μm to about 100 μm.
The invention relates also to the use of compounds of formula I as radiation-sensitive acid donors in the manufacture of surface-coating compositions, printing inks, printing plates, dental compounds, stereolithography resins, adhesives, anti-adhesive coatings, colour filters, re- sist materials or image-recording materials.
The invention relates also to a coated substrate that is coated on at least one surface with a composition according to the invention, and to a method for the production of relief images, wherein a composition according to the invention is applied to a substrate and is then ex- posed image-wise.
The expression "image-wise exposure" includes irradiation through a mask that contains a predetermined pattern, for example a diapositive, a metal mask, a chrome mask on a transparent support, exposure by means of a laser beam that is moved, for example controlled by a computer, over the surface of the coated substrate and in that manner produces an image, and irradiation with computer-controlled electron beams (CTP). Images can also be produced by interference between two beams or images, for example for holographic uses. It is also possible to use liquid crystal masks that can be actuated pixel by pixel to produce digital images, as described, for example, by A. Bertsch, J.Y. Jezequel, J. C. Andre in Journal of Photochemistry and Photobiology A: Chemistry 1997, 107, pp. 275-281 and by K.-P. Nicolay in Offset Printing 1997, 6, pp. 34-37.
As already mentioned, the compounds of formula I can be used especially also as acid donors in photoresists. Resist systems can be obtained by image-wise exposure of formula- tions comprising compounds of formula I and a subsequent development step. The term "photoresist" is not limited to the chemically enhanced resists, but includes all resist materials in which reactions are initiated by the radiation-chemical production of acid and that, in a development step, result in a difference in solubility between exposed and non-exposed re- gions. For example, also included are resists that can be processed in an aqueous medium, as described, for example, in US 5998092 and in SPIE, Vol. 3999, pp. 569-578 (2000) as well as resists based on a Pinacol rearrangement, as described, for example, in SPIE, Vol. 3999, pp. 62-73 (2000).
Accordingly, the invention relates also to a photoresist that comprises a compound of formula I as radiation-sensitive acid donor.
A chemically enhanced photoresist is to be understood as being a resist formulation in which the radiation-sensitive component provides a catalytic amount of acid, which in turn catalyses a chemical reaction of at least one acid-sensitive component of the resist. This results in a difference in the solubility of the irradiated and non-irradiated portions of the resist. As a result of the catalytic nature of that process, an acid molecule can initiate reactions at many sites because it diffuses through the reactive polymer matrix from one reaction site to the next, provided it is not captured or destroyed by secondary reactions. Even a low acid con- centration is therefore sufficient to obtain large differences in solubility between irradiated and non-irradiated portions of the resist. It is therefore generally sufficient to add only a small amount of latent acid compound. It is necessary, however, for the latent acid donors to be chemically and thermally stable until they are being irradiated. It is also necessary for the latent catalysts to be readily soluble in the liquid resist formulation and in the solid resist film in order to avoid the formation of particles which would adversely affect the use of the resists in microelectronic processing processes.
It will be clear from the above remarks that chemical and thermal stability of the latent acid donor is essential for its use in chemically enhanced photoresists.
The difference in solubility between exposed and non-exposed areas in the resist, which results from the action of the acid-catalysed reaction, depends upon the other components in the resist. If the compositions according to the invention comprise components that increase the solubility of the composition in the developer after irradiation and optionally after thermal aftertreatment, then it is a positive photoresist. The invention accordingly relates also to a positive photoresist.
If, however, the components of the composition lower the solubility in the developer after irradiation and optionally after thermal aftertreatment, then it is a negative photoresist. The invention accordingly relates also to a negative photoresist. An overview of chemically enhanced photoresists can be found, for example, in: H. Ito, IBM Journal of Research and Development, Vol. 41 , No. 1/2, page 69 (1997); H. Ito, SPIE Vol. 3678, page 2 (1999); for negative resists in: J. M. Shaw et al. IBM Journal of Research and Development, Vol. 41 , No. 1/2, page 81 (1997).
Suitable negative and positive, e.g. chemically amplified, resist formulations, in which the compounds of the formula I according to the present invention can be employed as photo- latent acid donors are disclosed in WO 04/074242, page 19, last paragraph to page 38, line
7. Said disclosure is hereby incorporated by reference.
It is evident, that also additives (c), customary in resist formulations may be added to corre- sponding formulations comprising a compound of the formula I according to the present invention. Examples of such additives are used in photoresists in the customary amounts known to a person skilled in the art, and are for example, dyes, pigments, plasticizers, surfactants, flow improvers, wetting agents, adhesion promoters, thixotropic agents, colourants, fillers, solubility accelerators, spectral sensitizers, acid-amplifiers, photosensitizers and or- ganic basic compounds. Further, solvents and surfactants may be added. A thorough disclosure is given in WO 04/074242, page 41 , line 15 to page 45, line 4. Said disclosure is hereby incorporated by reference.
To prepare a photoresist, the compositions according to the present invention, suitably in a solvent, is applied to a substrate, the solvent is evaporated by heating and the coated sub- strate is exposed to electromagnetic radiation, e.g. a laser.
After exposure and, if necessary after the thermal treatment, the exposed sites of the composition (in the case of the positive resist) or the non-exposed sites of the composition (in the case of the negative resist) are removed using a developer in a manner generally known to a person skilled in the art. Optionally prior to the development step a further heating step is performed. A thorough disclosure is given in WO 04/074242, page 45, line 5 to page 47, line
8. Said disclosure is hereby incorporated by reference.
Thus, the invention relates also to a method of manufacturing a photoresist by
(1 ) applying a composition as described above to a substrate;
(2) heating the composition to a temperature of from 60°C to 160°C; (3) carrying out image-wise exposure with light of a wavelength of from 150 nm to 1500 nm;
(4) optionally heating the composition to temperatures of from 60°C to 160°C; and
(5) subsequently developing with a solvent or an aqueous alkaline developer.
The invention relates also to the use of compounds of formula I as described above as photolatent acid donors in the polymerisation or crosslinking of cationically or acid- catalytically polymerisable or crosslinkable compounds or to increase the solubility of compounds that increase their solubility in a developer under the action of acid, and also to a method for the photopolymerisation or crosslinking of cationically or acid-catalytically poly- merisable or crosslinkable compounds under the action of electromagnetic radiation, in which method a compound of formula I is used as photolatent acid donor.
A further subject of the invention is a method as described above in the manufacture of surface-coating compositions including scratch-resistant coatings, stain-resistant coatings, anti- fog coatings, stain resistant coatings, anticorrosion coatings, powder coating compositions, printing inks, non impact printing inks including ink jet printing inksprinting plates, dental compounds including composites, stereolithography resins, adhesives, anti-adhesive coatings (release coatings, especially silicon release coatings), conformal coatings, optical fiber coatings, colour filters, resist materials or image-recording materials including holography resins.
The composition according to the present invention, comprising a cationic photoinitiator of the formula I may also be employed in a vacuum deposition process as described in WO 02/064268. That is, the photoinitiators are suitable to be flash-evaporated vacuum- deposited. Accordingly, in a process for forming a solid poylmeric structure from flash- evaporated vacuum-deposited cationically curable monomeric material, comprising the steps (i) preparing a mixture of a cationically-curable monomer with a thermally stable, chemically inactive at room temperature, cationic photoinitiator; (ii) flash-evaporating said mixture in a vacuum to produce a vapor; (iii) condensing the vapor to produce a film; and (iv) exposing said film to a radiation source to produce a polymeric solid film, said photoinitiator is of the formula I as decribed above.
Suitable apparatus for said procedure, as wel as details concerning the monomers are described in WO 02/064268, the teachings of which are incorporated by reference. The UV irradiation to release the acid is generally effected with light of a wavelength of from 157 to 600 nm. Suitable radiation is present, for example, in sunlight or light from artificial light sources. A large number of widely varying types of light source may be used. Point sources and also planiform radiators (lamp carpets) are suitable. Examples thereof include: carbon arc lamps, xenon arc lamps, medium-, high- and low-pressure mercury lamps, doped where appropriate with metal halides (metal halide lamps), microwave-excited metal vapour lamps, excimer lamps, superactinic fluorescent tubes, fluorescent lamps, argon incandescent lamps, flashlamps, photographic flood lights, light emitting diodes (LED), electron beams and X-rays. Further, exposure to a plasma or corona is suitable as radiation for activating the photoinitiator compounds according to the present invention. The distance between the lamp and the substrate to be exposed can vary according to the intended use and the type and strength of the lamp and may be, for example, from 0 cm to 150 cm, or from 0.5 cm to 150 cm, preferably from 2 cm to 150 cm. Laser light sources, for example excimer lasers, are also suitable. Lasers in the visible range can also be used.
The examples which follow illustrate the invention in more detail. Parts and percentages are, as in the remainder of the description and in the claims, by weight, unless stated otherwise. Where alkyl radicals having more than three carbon atoms are referred to without any mention of specific isomers, the n-isomers are meant in each case
Example 1 Preparation of
Figure imgf000061_0001
In a 200 ml reactor 1.54 g of thionyl chloride, 10.36 g of aluminium chloride and 9.62 g of 4- phenoxy-acetophenone [5031-78-7] are slowly added to 30 ml of o-dichlorobenzene at room temperature, and the reaction mixture is stirred for 3 hours at room temperature, and then for 3 hours at 50°C. The reaction mixture is poured on a water-ice mixture and well stirred. The product is extracted with dichloromethane and purified. 1H-NMR data (δ ppm, DMSOd6): 8.05 6H d, 7.92 6H d, 7.43 6H d, 7.28 6H d, 2.59 9H s.
Example 2 Preparation of pp
Figure imgf000061_0002
10.8 g of the compound of example 1 is dissolved in 30 ml of dichloromethane and 14.17 g of potassium hexafluorophosphate is dissolved in 150 ml of water. The two solutions are brought together and are stirred vigorously for 3 hours at room temperature. The phases are separated and the product is then isolated by evaporating the solvent. The product is purified by column chromatography. 1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 8.00 6H d, 7.70 6H d, 7.28 6H d, 7.13 6H d, 2.59 9H s.
Example 3 Preparation of -c Il (/ VnV/ W -S+ Cf
O
The compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employing 4-phenoxybenzophenone [6317-73-3] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone. 1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 8.02 6H d, 7.87 6H d, 7.79 6H d, 7.61 3H dxd, 7.50 6H dxd, 7.29 6H d, 7.17 6H d.
Example 4 Preparation of PF0
Figure imgf000062_0001
The compound is prepared from the compound of example 3 according to the method as described in example 2.
1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 7.88 6H d, 7.80 6H d, 7.71 6H d, 7.60 3H dxd, 7.51 6H dxd, 7.32 6H d, 7.18 6H d.
Example 5 Preparation of
Figure imgf000062_0002
The compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employ- ing 4-phenylthioacetophenone [10169-55-8] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone.
1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 7.98 6H d, 7.78 6H d, 7.57 6H d, 7.35 6H d, 2.63 9H s;
Example 6 Preparation of PF -
Figure imgf000062_0003
The compound is prepared from the compound of example 5 according to the method as de- scribed in example 2.
1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 8.00 6H d, 7.56 6H d, 7.52 6H d, 7.41 6H d, 2.63 9H s. Example 7 Preparation of cf
Figure imgf000063_0001
The compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employing 4-phenylthiobenzophenone [6317-78-8] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone. 1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 7.83-7.77 18H m, 7.64 3H dxd, 7.58 6H d, 7.52 6H dxd, 7.41 6H d.
Example 8 Preparation of PF0
Figure imgf000063_0002
The compound is prepared from the compound of example 7 according to the method as described in example 2.
1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 7.86 6H d, 7.84 6H d, 7.65 3H dxd, 7.62 6H d, 7.54 6H d, 7.52 6H dxd, 7.45 6H d.
Example 9 Preparation of SbFc
Figure imgf000063_0003
The compound is prepared from the compound of example 1 according to the method as de- scribed in example 2 with NaSbF6 instead of KPF6.
1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 8.03 6H d, 7.65 6H d, 7.31 6H d, 7.16 6H d, 2.62 9H s.
Example 10 Preparation of --fsO2-CF3]3
Figure imgf000063_0004
The compound is prepared from the compound of example 1 according to the method as de- scribed in example 2 with lithium[tris(trifluoromethylsulfonyl)methide] instead of KPF6. 1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 8.03 6H d, 7.61 6H d, 7.28 6H d, 7.16 6H d, 2.61 9H s.
Example 1 1 Preparation of SbF0
Figure imgf000063_0005
The compound is prepared from the compound of example 5 according to the method as de- scribed in example 2 with NaSbF6 instead of KPF6.
1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 7.98 6H d, 7.56 6H d, 7.52 6H d, 7.41 6H d, 2.61 9H s. Example 12 Preparation of C-I-SO2-CF3I
Figure imgf000064_0001
The compound is prepared from the compound of example 5 according to the method as described in example 2 with lithium[tris(trifluoromethylsulfonyl)methide] instead of KPF6. 1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 8.01 6H d, 7.59 6H d, 7.45 6H d, 7.39 6H d, 2.63 9H s.
Example 13 Preparation of HX --rC.--rC.JΛ -S+ Cl
H '2 O " \=/
The compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employing 1-[4-(phenylthio)phenyl]-1-propanone [96187-78-9] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone. 1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 7.98 6H d, 7.78 6H d, 7.56 6H d, 7.36 6H d, 3.00 6H q, 1.24 9H t;
Example 14 Preparation of L c-c_c_/~Λ_«,_/~Λ]_t!+ PF " 3 U M \ / ° \ / \ 6
The compound is prepared from the compound of example 13 according to the method described in example 2.
1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 8.01 6H d, 7.58 6H d, 7.51 6H d, 7.41 6H d, 3.02 6H q, 1.24 9H t.
Example 15 Preparation of Cl
Figure imgf000064_0002
The compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employing 1-(4-phenylsulfanyl-phenyl)-propan-1-one [10130-82-2] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone.
1H-NMR data (δ ppm, DMSOd6): 7.94 6H d, 7.84 6H d, 7.52 6H d, 7.37 6H d, 3.49 3H sept., 1.18 18H d. Example 16 Preparation of PF:
Figure imgf000065_0001
The compound is prepared from the compound of example 15 according to the method described in example 2.
1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 8.00 6H d, 7.58 6H d, 7.51 6H d, 7.41 6H d, 3.56 3H sept, 1.25 18H d;
Example 17 Preparation of Cl
Figure imgf000065_0002
The compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employing 4-pivaloyl-diphenylsulfide (= the compound of example 21 ) instead of 4-phenoxyaceto- phenone. 1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 7.94 6H d, 7.84 6H d, 7.52 6H d, 7.37 6H d, 1.35 27H s.
Example 18 Preparation of PF."
Figure imgf000065_0003
The compound is prepared from the compound of example 17 according to the method de- scribed in example 2.
1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 7.73 6H d, 7.52 6H d, 7.48 6H d, 7.37 6H d, 1.36 27H s.
Example 19 Preparatio
Figure imgf000065_0004
The compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employ- ing 1-(4-phenylsulfanyl-phenyl)-octan-1-one [17792-67-5] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophen- one.
1H-NMR data (ppm, CDCI3): 7.95 6H d, 7.76 6H d, 7.53 6H d, 7.34 6H d, 2.94 6H t, 1.76-1.69 6H m, 1.36-1.16 24H m, 0.87 9H t.
Example 20 Preparation of "A-g-O-s-Ot- S+ PFe " The compound is prepared from the compound of example 19 according to the method described in example 2.
1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 7.99 6H d, 7.57 6H d, 7.53 6H d, 7.40 6H d, 2.95 6H t, 1.78- 1.69 6H m, 1.36-1.29 24H m, 0.89 9H t;
Example 21 Preparation of
Figure imgf000066_0001
26.67 g of aluminum chloride are suspended in 100 ml dichloromethane, and 37.25 g of di- phenylsulfide are added. Then 24.12 g of pivalic acid chloride are added slowly at 0°C, and the mixture is stirred for 1 hour at a temperature between 0°C and 5°C. The mixture is poured on ice, the phases are separated and the organic phase is dried over MgSO4. After evaporation of the solvent, the crude product is chromatographed over silica gel and the desired compound is obtained.
1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 7.69 2H d, 7.51-7.46 2H m, 7.42-7.36 3H m, 7.22 2H d, 1.36 9H s.
Example 22 Preparation of H,C -—r C.-/luς-/Λ -s- 0-SO2-C4F9
The compound is prepared from the compound of example 5 according to the method as described in example 2 with NaC4FgSO3 (sodium nonaflate) instead of KPF6. 1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 7.99 6H d, 7.61 6H d, 7.56 6H d, 7.40 6H d, 2.63 9H s.
Example 23 Preparation of S+ PFC
Figure imgf000066_0002
The compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employing 4-phenoxy-benzoicacidmethylester [21218-94-0] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone. The product then is directly transformed to the PF6 salt according to the method as described in example 2. 1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 8.08 6H d, 7.70 6H d, 7.27 6H d, 7.12 6H d, 3.91 9H s.
Example 24 Preparation of
Figure imgf000066_0003
^6 The compound is prepared according to the method as described in example 1 , by employing 4-phenoxy-benzonitrile [3096-81-9] instead of 4-phenoxyacetophenone. The product then is directly transformed to the PF6 salt according to the method as described in example 2. 1H-NMR data (δ ppm, CDCI3): 7.74 6H d, 7.60 6H d, 7.27 6H d, 7.12 6H d.
Example 25:
A composition is prepared by mixing the following components:
81.80 parts of 3,4-epoxycyclohexylmethyl carboxylate (CYRACURE® UVR 6105, provided by Dow Chemical) 1 1.73 parts of 3-ethyl-3-hydroxymethyl-oxetane (CYRACURE® UVR 6000, provided by
Dow Chemical)
5.92 parts of ε-caprolactane triol (Tone Polyol 301 , provided by Dow Chemical) 0.56 parts of a silicon surface additive (Byk 307, provided by BYK) 100.0 parts overprint varnish, felxo ink basic formulation The compound to be tested is stirred into said formulation, which then is applied with a 4μm wire bar onto an aluminum film of 85μm thickness.
Curing is effected by moving the sample on a conveyor belt under a 1x120 W/cm medium pressure mercury lamp (IST) fitted with an aluminum reflector.
The highest speed of the conveyor belt, which is used to cure the respective formulation is a measure for the reactivity of the tested photoinitiator compound. The results are collected in table 1.
Table 1
Figure imgf000067_0001

Claims

Claims
1. A compound of the formula I
(I), wherein
Figure imgf000068_0001
L, L', L", l_i, L'i, L"i, L2, L'2, L"2, L3, L'3, L"3, L4, L'4, L"4, L5, L'5, L"5, Lβ, L'β, L"β, L7, L'7,
L"7, L8, L'8 and L"8 independently of one another are hydrogen or an organic substituent; and/or one or more of the pairs L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L"3 and L"5 together denote a single bond, provided that the respective X, X' or X" is not a single bond; and/or L3 and L5, L'3 and L'5 or L"3 and L"5 together denote an organic linking group; and/or one or more of the pairs L1 and L3, L1 and L, L5 and L7, L'-i and L'3, L'-i and L', L'5 and L'7, L"-ι and L"3, L"-ι and L", or L"5 and L"7, together denote an organic linking group; provided that at least one of L, L', L", L1, U1, L"-,, L2, U2, U2, L3, U3, U3, L4, U4, L"4, L5, U5, U5,
L6, U6, U6, L7, U7, L"7, L8, U8 and U8 is other than hydrogen; X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR3Rb O, S, NRC or NCORC;
Ra, Rb and Rc independently of one another are hydrogen or an organic suibstituent; and
Y is an inorganic or organic anion.
2. A compound of the formula I according to claim 1 , wherein L, L' and L" are identical and L1, L^ and L"! are identical and L2, L'2 and L"2 are identical and L3, L'3 and L"3 are identical and L4, L'4 and L"4 are identical and L5, L'5 and L"5 are identical and L6, L'6 and L"6 are identical and L7, L'7 and L"7 are identical and L8, L'8 and L"8 are identical and X, X' and X" are identical, namely a compound of the formula Ia
(Ia), wherein
Figure imgf000069_0001
L, L1, L2, L3, L4, L5, L6, L7 and L8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, SR1, NR1R2, halogen, NO2, CN, NR1COR2, COOR1, OCOR1, CONR1R2, OCOOR1, OCONR1R2, NR1COOR2, SO3H, SO3M, SOR1, SO2R1 or are COT; and/ or one or more of the pairs L3 and L5 together are a single bond, CR3Rb, CO, O, S, NRC or NCORC; provided that L3 and L5 together are no single bond, when the respective X denotes a single bond; and/or one or more of the pairs L1 and L3, L1 and L, L5 and L7 together are C3-C4alkylene, CR1=CR2- CR3=CR4, CR1=CR2-O, CR1=CR2-S, CR1=CR2-NR1, CO-O-CO, CONR1CO, CO-(o- phenylene)-S, CO-(o-phenylene)-S substituted by one or more D, or are CrC3alkylene interrupted by O, S, NR1 or NCOR1; provided that at least one of L, L1, L2, L3, L4, L5, L6, L7, L8 is other than hydrogen; T1 and T2 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC2oalkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C2- C2oalkenyl, C5-C12cycloalkenyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC2oalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2- C20alkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C20alkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C5-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C2-C2oalkenyl substituted by one or more D, C3-C2oalkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C3-C20alkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C5- C12cycloalkenyl substituted by one or more D, C3-C12cycloalkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C3-C12cycloalkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, or C6- C14aryl substituted by one or more D; Ri, R2, R3, R4, R3, Rb and Rc independently of one another have the meaning of T1; T denotes T1 or 0-T2;
X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR3Rb, O, S, NRC or NCORC; D is hydrogen, R5, OR5, SR5, NR5R6, halogen, NO2, CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR5, NR5COR6, COOR5, OCOR5, CONR5R6, OCOOR5, OCONR5R6, NR5COOR6, SO3H or SO3M; E is O, S, COO, OCO, CO, NR5, NCOR5, NR5CO, CONR5, OCOO, OCONR5, NR5COO, o SO21 SO1 CR5=CR6 Or /C ~ CN ;
R5 and Re independently of one another are hydrogen, d-C^alkyl or phenyl;
Y is an inorganic or organic anion; and M is an inorganic or organic cation.
3. A compound of the formula Ia according to claim 2, wherein
L, L1, L2, L3 and L4 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1, OR1, halogen, SO3H,
SO3M, SOR1, SO2R1, CN, NO2 or COT; L5, L6, L7 and L8 independently of one another are hydrogen, R1 or OR1; provided that at least one of L, L1, L2, L3, L4 is SO3H, SO3M, SO2R1, CN, NO2 or COT; T1 and T2 independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC20alkyl, C5-C12cycloalkyl, C2- C20alkenyl, C6-C14aryl, CrC20alkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C20alkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C20alkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C5-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D, C2-C12cycloalkyl interrupted by one or more E, C2-C12cycloalkyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C2- C2oalkenyl substituted by one or more D, C3-C2oalkenyl interrupted by one or more E, C3- C20alkenyl substituted by one or more D and interrupted by one or more E, C6-C14aryl substituted by one or more D; Ri, R3, Rb and Rc independently of one another have the meaning of T1; T is T1 or 0-T2;
X, X' and X" independently of one another are a single bond, CR3Rb, O, S, NRC or NCORC; D is hydrogen, R5, OR5, SR5, halogen, NO2, CN, O-glycidyl, O-vinyl, O-allyl, COR5, COOR5 or OCOR5; E is O, S, COO, OCO, CO or CR5=CR6;
R5 and Re independently of one another are hydrogen, CrC12alkyl or phenyl;
Y is an inorganic or organic anion; and M is an inorganic or organic cation.
4. A compound of the formula Ia according to claim 2, wherein L1, L2, L3, L4, L5, L6, L7 and L8 are hydrogen L is COT, COOR1 or CN; T is T1; T1 is CrC2oalkyl or C6-Ci4aryl;
Ri is Ci-C20alkyl;
X is O or S;
Y is halogen or a non-nucleophilic anion, selected from the group CfF2f+iSO3 ", CrC20- perfluoroalkylsulphonylmethide, (BF4)", (SbF6)", (AsF6)", (PF6)" and (B(C6Fs)4)"; and f is an integer from 1 to 8.
5. Process for the preparation of a compound of the formula I, by reacting a compound of the formula II, or a mixture of compounds of the formula Il and M', or a mixture of compounds of the formula II, II' and M"
wherein
Figure imgf000071_0001
L, L', L", l_i, L'i, L"i, L2, U2, L"2, L3, L'3, U'3, L4, U4, U4, L5, L'5, L"5, L6, L'6, L"6, L7, L'7, L"7, Ls, L'8l L"8, X, X' and X" are as defined above, with thionylchloride in the presence of a Friedel-Crafts catalyst, optionally followed by an exchange of the anion Y.
6. A radiation-sensitive composition comprising
(a1 ) a cationically or acid-catalytically polymerisable or crosslinkable compound or (a2) a compound that increases its solubility in a developer under the action of acid; and (b) at least one compound of the formula I according to claim 1.
7. A radiation-sensitive composition according to claim 6, additionally to components (a1 ) or (a2) and (b), comprising additional additives (c) and/or sensitiser compounds (d) and option- ally further photoinitiators (e).
8. Use of a compound of formula I according to claim 1 as photolatent acid donor in the polymerisation or crosslinking of cationically or acid-catalytically polymerisable or crosslinkable compounds or to increase the solubility of compounds that increase their solubility in a developer under the action of acid.
9. Use of a compound of formula I according to claim 1 as radiation-sensitive acid donor in the manufacture of surface-coating compositions, powder coating compositions, printing inks, printing plates, dental compounds, stereolithography resins, adhesives, anti-adhesive coat- ings, colour filters, resist materials or image-recording materials.
10. A coated substrate that is coated on at least one surface with a composition according to claim 6.
11. A method for the photopolymerisation or crosslinking of cationically or acid-catalytically polymerisable or crosslinkable compounds under the action of electromagnetic radiation or an electron beam, in which method a compound of formula I according to claim 1 is used as photolatent acid donor.
12. Method according to claim 1 1 in the manufacture of surface-coating compositions, scratch-resistant coatings, stain-resistant coatings, antifog coatings, anticorrosion coatings, powder coating compositions, printing inks, non impact printing inks, ink jet printing inks, printing plates, dental compounds, composites for dental, composites, stereolithography resins, adhesives, anti-adhesive coatings, conformal coatings, optical fiber coatings, colour fil- ters, resist materials or image-recording materials, holography resins.
PCT/EP2007/053280 2006-04-13 2007-04-04 Sulphonium salt initiators WO2007118794A1 (en)

Priority Applications (5)

Application Number Priority Date Filing Date Title
CN2007800216146A CN101466804B (en) 2006-04-13 2007-04-04 Sulphonium salt initiators
US12/226,116 US8067643B2 (en) 2006-04-13 2007-04-04 Sulphonium salt initiators
EP07727751.5A EP2007834B1 (en) 2006-04-13 2007-04-04 Sulphonium salt initiators
JP2009504692A JP5313873B2 (en) 2006-04-13 2007-04-04 Sulfonium salt initiator
KR1020087027838A KR101389057B1 (en) 2006-04-13 2007-04-04 Sulphonium salt initiators

Applications Claiming Priority (2)

Application Number Priority Date Filing Date Title
EP06112602.5 2006-04-13
EP06112602 2006-04-13

Publications (2)

Publication Number Publication Date
WO2007118794A1 true WO2007118794A1 (en) 2007-10-25
WO2007118794B1 WO2007118794B1 (en) 2008-01-03

Family

ID=36703163

Family Applications (1)

Application Number Title Priority Date Filing Date
PCT/EP2007/053280 WO2007118794A1 (en) 2006-04-13 2007-04-04 Sulphonium salt initiators

Country Status (7)

Country Link
US (1) US8067643B2 (en)
EP (1) EP2007834B1 (en)
JP (1) JP5313873B2 (en)
KR (1) KR101389057B1 (en)
CN (1) CN101466804B (en)
TW (1) TWI404699B (en)
WO (1) WO2007118794A1 (en)

Cited By (16)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
WO2009047151A1 (en) 2007-10-10 2009-04-16 Basf Se Sulphonium salt initiators
WO2009047152A1 (en) 2007-10-10 2009-04-16 Basf Se Sulphonium salt initiators
WO2010001919A1 (en) * 2008-07-02 2010-01-07 日本化薬株式会社 Photosensitive resin composition for mems and cured product thereof
EP2199856A1 (en) 2008-12-18 2010-06-23 Agfa Graphics N.V. Cationic radiation curable compositions
WO2010141594A1 (en) * 2009-06-02 2010-12-09 Massachusetts Institute Of Technology Coatings
WO2011075553A1 (en) * 2009-12-17 2011-06-23 Dsm Ip Assets, B.V. Liquid radiation curable resins for additive fabrication comprising a triaryl sulfonium borate cationic photoinitiator
KR20110074774A (en) * 2008-10-20 2011-07-01 바스프 에스이 Sulfonium derivatives and the use therof as latent acids
WO2011104127A1 (en) 2010-02-24 2011-09-01 Basf Se Latent acids and their use
US8012672B2 (en) 2006-10-04 2011-09-06 Basf Se Sulphonium salt photoinitiators
EP2442182A1 (en) * 2010-10-13 2012-04-18 Shin-Etsu Chemical Co., Ltd. Photocurable resin composition, dry film thereof, pattern forming method, and electrical/electronic part protective film
US8652752B2 (en) 2007-10-10 2014-02-18 Basf Se Sulphonium salt initiators
WO2014096818A1 (en) * 2012-12-20 2014-06-26 Rainbow Technology Systems Limited Curable coatings for photoimaging
WO2016124493A1 (en) 2015-02-02 2016-08-11 Basf Se Latent acids and their use
US9708442B1 (en) 2015-10-01 2017-07-18 Dsm Ip Assets, B.V. Liquid, hybrid UV/vis radiation curable resin compositions for additive fabrication
CN109311915A (en) * 2016-07-28 2019-02-05 三亚普罗股份有限公司 Sulfonium salt, heat or photoacid generator, heat or Photocurable composition and its solidified body
US10604659B2 (en) 2015-06-08 2020-03-31 Dsm Ip Assets B.V. Liquid, hybrid UV/VIS radiation curable resin compositions for additive fabrication

Families Citing this family (19)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
KR20110025211A (en) * 2008-06-12 2011-03-09 바스프 에스이 Sulfonium derivatives and the use thereof as latent acids
WO2010071956A1 (en) 2008-12-22 2010-07-01 Canadian Bank Note Company, Limited Improved printing of tactile marks for the visually impaired
GB0823282D0 (en) * 2008-12-20 2009-01-28 Univ Strathclyde Dose responsive UV indicator
KR101700980B1 (en) * 2009-02-20 2017-01-31 산아프로 가부시키가이샤 Sulfonium salt, photo-acid generator, and photosensitive resin composition
JP5387181B2 (en) * 2009-07-08 2014-01-15 信越化学工業株式会社 Sulfonium salt, resist material and pattern forming method
US8865392B2 (en) 2010-07-14 2014-10-21 Nippon Kayaku Kabushiki Kaisha Photosensitive resin composition and cured product thereof
US8394575B2 (en) * 2010-09-30 2013-03-12 Lexmark International, Inc. Formulations for environmentally friendly photoresist film layers
TWI537675B (en) * 2010-10-07 2016-06-11 東京應化工業股份有限公司 Negative tone-development resist composition for forming guide pattern, method of forming guide pattern, and method of forming pattern of layer containing block copolymer
JP5749631B2 (en) * 2010-12-07 2015-07-15 東京応化工業株式会社 Chemically amplified positive photoresist composition for thick film and method for producing thick film resist pattern
US8816211B2 (en) * 2011-02-14 2014-08-26 Eastman Kodak Company Articles with photocurable and photocured compositions
CN108472834B (en) 2015-11-17 2021-05-25 帝斯曼知识产权资产管理有限公司 Improved antimony-free radiation curable compositions for additive fabrication and their use in investment casting processes
CN107698477B (en) 2016-08-08 2020-05-12 常州强力电子新材料股份有限公司 Novel cationic photoinitiator and preparation method and application thereof
WO2018074382A1 (en) * 2016-10-17 2018-04-26 東洋合成工業株式会社 Composition and method for manufacturing device using same
CN109134711B (en) * 2017-06-15 2021-08-03 常州强力电子新材料股份有限公司 Sulfonium salt photoinitiator, and preparation and application thereof
CN109135392B (en) * 2017-06-15 2021-11-02 常州强力电子新材料股份有限公司 Bis-sulfonium salt photoinitiator
CN109134710B (en) * 2017-06-15 2021-08-03 常州强力电子新材料股份有限公司 Aryl sulfonium salt oxime ester photoinitiator and synthesis and application thereof
CN109456242B (en) 2017-09-06 2021-02-12 常州强力电子新材料股份有限公司 Sulfonium salt photoinitiator, preparation method thereof, photocuring composition containing sulfonium salt photoinitiator and application of photocuring composition
CN110922346A (en) * 2019-11-12 2020-03-27 上海鑫响实业有限公司 Tris (4-acetyldiphenyl sulfide) thioylium hexafluorophosphate and synthesis method thereof
KR20220154085A (en) 2020-03-17 2022-11-21 산아프로 가부시키가이샤 Sulfonium salt, photoacid generator, curable composition and resist composition

Citations (19)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
US3488378A (en) 1966-04-06 1970-01-06 Dow Chemical Co Complexes of organic sulfoxides and hydrogen chloride and related sulfonium salts
GB2061280A (en) 1979-09-28 1981-05-13 Gen Electric Photopolymerisation using Triaryl Sulphonium Salts as Catalysts
US4451409A (en) 1982-02-08 1984-05-29 The Dow Chemical Company Sulfonium organosulfonates
US4694029A (en) 1985-04-09 1987-09-15 Cook Paint And Varnish Company Hybrid photocure system
US5254760A (en) 1992-07-29 1993-10-19 Ciba-Geigy Corporation Inhibiting polymerization of vinyl aromatic monomers
US5376459A (en) 1992-04-03 1994-12-27 Rohm Gmbh Method for treating leather
US5554664A (en) 1995-03-06 1996-09-10 Minnesota Mining And Manufacturing Company Energy-activatable salts with fluorocarbon anions
WO1999035188A1 (en) 1998-01-06 1999-07-15 Rhodia Inc. Photoinitiator composition including hindered amine stabilizer
US5998092A (en) 1998-05-27 1999-12-07 Clariant International, Ltd. Water soluble negative-working photoresist composition
EP1036789A1 (en) * 1997-12-04 2000-09-20 Asahi Denka Kogyo Kabushiki Kaisha Novel aromatic sulfonium compounds, photoacid generators comprising the same, photopolymerizable compositions containing the same, stereolithographic resin compositions, and stereolithographic process
US6337426B1 (en) 1998-11-23 2002-01-08 Nalco/Exxon Energy Chemicals, L.P. Antifoulant compositions and processes
WO2002064268A1 (en) 2001-02-13 2002-08-22 Sigma Technologies International, Inc. Vacuum deposition of cationic polymer systems
US6444733B1 (en) 1999-03-01 2002-09-03 Ciba Specialty Chemicals Corporation Stabilizer combination for the rotomolding process
WO2003008404A2 (en) 2001-07-19 2003-01-30 Lamberti Spa Sulfonium salts as phtoinitiators for radiation curable systems
WO2003072567A1 (en) 2002-02-26 2003-09-04 Sun Chemical Corporation Novel fused ring compounds, and their use as cationic photoinitiators
US20040030158A1 (en) 2000-12-15 2004-02-12 Masashi Date Method for manufacturing sulfonium salts
WO2004074242A2 (en) 2003-02-19 2004-09-02 Ciba Specialty Chemicals Holding Inc. Halogenated oxime derivatives and the use thereof as latent acids
EP1557413A1 (en) * 2002-09-25 2005-07-27 Asahi Denka Co., Ltd. Novel aromatic sulfonium salt compound, photo-acid generator comprising the same and photopolymerizable composition containing the same, resin composition for optical three-dimensional shaping, and method of optically forming three-dimensional shape
WO2005070989A2 (en) 2004-01-27 2005-08-04 Ciba Specialty Chemicals Holding Inc. Thermally stable cationic photocurable compositions

Family Cites Families (12)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
US4201640A (en) * 1979-03-14 1980-05-06 American Can Company Method for producing bis-[4-(diphenylsulfonio)phenyl] sulfide bis-M.X6
US4197174A (en) * 1979-03-14 1980-04-08 American Can Company Method for producing bis-[4-(diphenylsulfonio) phenyl] sulfide bis-MX6
CA2034400A1 (en) * 1990-04-30 1991-10-31 James Vincent Crivello Method for making triarylsulfonium hexafluorometal or metalloid salts
JPH10287643A (en) * 1997-04-10 1998-10-27 Nippon Kayaku Co Ltd New onium salt, photopolymerization initiator, energy ray-curable composition containing the same, and cured product of the composition
US6696216B2 (en) * 2001-06-29 2004-02-24 International Business Machines Corporation Thiophene-containing photo acid generators for photolithography
AU2003233559A1 (en) * 2002-05-16 2003-12-02 Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute Photopolymerizable compositions comprising thianthrenium salt cationic photoinitiators
US6632960B2 (en) * 2002-06-21 2003-10-14 Goldschmidt Ag Diaryliodonium salt catalysts made from iodotoluene and a method for preparing them
US20050148679A1 (en) * 2003-12-29 2005-07-07 Chingfan Chiu Aryl sulfonium salt, polymerizable composition and polymerization method of the same
US7592376B2 (en) * 2004-08-23 2009-09-22 Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute Photopolymerizable epoxide and oxetane compositions
CN1727333A (en) * 2005-04-18 2006-02-01 常州华钛化学有限公司 Preparation method of alkane sulfonium salt and application of alkane sulfonium salt as photopolymerization initiator
EP1932891B1 (en) * 2005-09-02 2014-03-05 Konica Minolta Medical & Graphic, Inc. Active ray-curable inkjet ink
EP2197840B1 (en) * 2007-10-10 2013-11-06 Basf Se Sulphonium salt initiators

Patent Citations (19)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
US3488378A (en) 1966-04-06 1970-01-06 Dow Chemical Co Complexes of organic sulfoxides and hydrogen chloride and related sulfonium salts
GB2061280A (en) 1979-09-28 1981-05-13 Gen Electric Photopolymerisation using Triaryl Sulphonium Salts as Catalysts
US4451409A (en) 1982-02-08 1984-05-29 The Dow Chemical Company Sulfonium organosulfonates
US4694029A (en) 1985-04-09 1987-09-15 Cook Paint And Varnish Company Hybrid photocure system
US5376459A (en) 1992-04-03 1994-12-27 Rohm Gmbh Method for treating leather
US5254760A (en) 1992-07-29 1993-10-19 Ciba-Geigy Corporation Inhibiting polymerization of vinyl aromatic monomers
US5554664A (en) 1995-03-06 1996-09-10 Minnesota Mining And Manufacturing Company Energy-activatable salts with fluorocarbon anions
EP1036789A1 (en) * 1997-12-04 2000-09-20 Asahi Denka Kogyo Kabushiki Kaisha Novel aromatic sulfonium compounds, photoacid generators comprising the same, photopolymerizable compositions containing the same, stereolithographic resin compositions, and stereolithographic process
WO1999035188A1 (en) 1998-01-06 1999-07-15 Rhodia Inc. Photoinitiator composition including hindered amine stabilizer
US5998092A (en) 1998-05-27 1999-12-07 Clariant International, Ltd. Water soluble negative-working photoresist composition
US6337426B1 (en) 1998-11-23 2002-01-08 Nalco/Exxon Energy Chemicals, L.P. Antifoulant compositions and processes
US6444733B1 (en) 1999-03-01 2002-09-03 Ciba Specialty Chemicals Corporation Stabilizer combination for the rotomolding process
US20040030158A1 (en) 2000-12-15 2004-02-12 Masashi Date Method for manufacturing sulfonium salts
WO2002064268A1 (en) 2001-02-13 2002-08-22 Sigma Technologies International, Inc. Vacuum deposition of cationic polymer systems
WO2003008404A2 (en) 2001-07-19 2003-01-30 Lamberti Spa Sulfonium salts as phtoinitiators for radiation curable systems
WO2003072567A1 (en) 2002-02-26 2003-09-04 Sun Chemical Corporation Novel fused ring compounds, and their use as cationic photoinitiators
EP1557413A1 (en) * 2002-09-25 2005-07-27 Asahi Denka Co., Ltd. Novel aromatic sulfonium salt compound, photo-acid generator comprising the same and photopolymerizable composition containing the same, resin composition for optical three-dimensional shaping, and method of optically forming three-dimensional shape
WO2004074242A2 (en) 2003-02-19 2004-09-02 Ciba Specialty Chemicals Holding Inc. Halogenated oxime derivatives and the use thereof as latent acids
WO2005070989A2 (en) 2004-01-27 2005-08-04 Ciba Specialty Chemicals Holding Inc. Thermally stable cationic photocurable compositions

Non-Patent Citations (14)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Title
"Ullmann's Encyclopedia of Industrial Chemistry", vol. 18, VERLAG CHEMIE, pages: 360 FF
"ULLMANN'S ENCYCLOPEDIA OF INDUSTRIAL CHEMISTRY", vol. A19, pages: 371 FF
A. BERTSCH; J.Y. JEZEQUEL; J.C. ANDRE, JOURNAL OF PHOTOCHEMISTRY AND PHOTOBIOLOGY A: CHEMISTRY, vol. 107, 1997, pages 275 - 281
DRABOWICZ; MIKOLAJCZYK, ORG. PREP. PROCED. M, vol. 14, 1982, pages 45 - 89
H ITO, SPIE, vol. 3678, 1999, pages 2
H. ITO, IBM JOURNAL OF RESEARCH AND DEVELOPMENT, vol. 41, no. 1/2, 1997, pages 69
J.M. SHAW ET AL., IBM JOURNAL OF RESEARCH AND DEVELOPMENT, vol. 41, no. 1/2, 1997, pages 81
J.ORG. CHEM, vol. 55, 1990, pages 4222
K.-P. NICOLAY, OFFSET PRINTING, vol. 6, 1997, pages 34 - 37
OAE; ZALUT, J. AM. CHEM. SOC., vol. 82, 1960, pages 5359
SPIE, vol. 3999, 2000, pages 569 - 578
SPIE, vol. 3999, 2000, pages 62 - 73
UIIMANN: "Encyciopadie der techn. Chemie", vol. 15, 1978, pages: 613 - 628
WAGNER, SARX/LACKKUNSTHARZE, 1971

Cited By (33)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
US8012672B2 (en) 2006-10-04 2011-09-06 Basf Se Sulphonium salt photoinitiators
US8652752B2 (en) 2007-10-10 2014-02-18 Basf Se Sulphonium salt initiators
WO2009047152A1 (en) 2007-10-10 2009-04-16 Basf Se Sulphonium salt initiators
US8512934B2 (en) 2007-10-10 2013-08-20 Basf Se Sulphonium salt initiators
WO2009047151A1 (en) 2007-10-10 2009-04-16 Basf Se Sulphonium salt initiators
KR20110019391A (en) * 2008-07-02 2011-02-25 니폰 가야꾸 가부시끼가이샤 Photosensitive resin composition for mems and cured product thereof
KR101665147B1 (en) * 2008-07-02 2016-10-11 니폰 가야꾸 가부시끼가이샤 Photosensitive resin composition for mems and cured product thereof
JP2010032991A (en) * 2008-07-02 2010-02-12 Nippon Kayaku Co Ltd Photosensitive resin composition for mems, and cured product thereof
WO2010001919A1 (en) * 2008-07-02 2010-01-07 日本化薬株式会社 Photosensitive resin composition for mems and cured product thereof
KR20110074774A (en) * 2008-10-20 2011-07-01 바스프 에스이 Sulfonium derivatives and the use therof as latent acids
KR101653427B1 (en) * 2008-10-20 2016-09-01 바스프 에스이 Sulfonium derivatives and the use therof as latent acids
US9005871B2 (en) 2008-10-20 2015-04-14 Basf Se Sulfonium derivatives and the use therof as latent acids
EP2199856A1 (en) 2008-12-18 2010-06-23 Agfa Graphics N.V. Cationic radiation curable compositions
WO2010141594A1 (en) * 2009-06-02 2010-12-09 Massachusetts Institute Of Technology Coatings
US8986848B2 (en) 2009-06-02 2015-03-24 Massachusetts Institute Of Technology Coatings
WO2011075555A1 (en) * 2009-12-17 2011-06-23 Dsm Ip Assets, B.V. Led curable liquid resin compositions for additive fabrication
WO2011075553A1 (en) * 2009-12-17 2011-06-23 Dsm Ip Assets, B.V. Liquid radiation curable resins for additive fabrication comprising a triaryl sulfonium borate cationic photoinitiator
WO2011104127A1 (en) 2010-02-24 2011-09-01 Basf Se Latent acids and their use
EP2442182A1 (en) * 2010-10-13 2012-04-18 Shin-Etsu Chemical Co., Ltd. Photocurable resin composition, dry film thereof, pattern forming method, and electrical/electronic part protective film
KR101575707B1 (en) 2010-10-13 2015-12-08 신에쓰 가가꾸 고교 가부시끼가이샤 Photocurable resin composition, dry film thereof, pattern forming method, and electrical/electronic part protect film
US8697333B2 (en) 2010-10-13 2014-04-15 Shin-Etsu Chemical Co., Ltd. Photocurable resin composition, dry film thereof, pattern forming method, and electrical/electronic part protective film
JP2012103688A (en) * 2010-10-13 2012-05-31 Shin Etsu Chem Co Ltd Photo-curable resin composition, dry film thereof, pattern formation method and film for protecting electric/electronic component
WO2014096818A1 (en) * 2012-12-20 2014-06-26 Rainbow Technology Systems Limited Curable coatings for photoimaging
US20140178817A1 (en) * 2012-12-20 2014-06-26 Rainbow Technology Systems Ltd Curable coatings for photoimaging
US9104099B2 (en) * 2012-12-20 2015-08-11 Rainbow Technology Systems, Ltd. Curable coatings for photoimaging
WO2016124493A1 (en) 2015-02-02 2016-08-11 Basf Se Latent acids and their use
US9994538B2 (en) 2015-02-02 2018-06-12 Basf Se Latent acids and their use
US10604659B2 (en) 2015-06-08 2020-03-31 Dsm Ip Assets B.V. Liquid, hybrid UV/VIS radiation curable resin compositions for additive fabrication
US11396603B2 (en) 2015-06-08 2022-07-26 Covestro (Netherlands) B.V. Liquid, hybrid UV/vis radiation curable resin compositions for additive fabrication
US9708442B1 (en) 2015-10-01 2017-07-18 Dsm Ip Assets, B.V. Liquid, hybrid UV/vis radiation curable resin compositions for additive fabrication
CN109311915A (en) * 2016-07-28 2019-02-05 三亚普罗股份有限公司 Sulfonium salt, heat or photoacid generator, heat or Photocurable composition and its solidified body
EP3492476A4 (en) * 2016-07-28 2020-03-18 San-Apro Ltd. Sulfonium salt, heat- or photo-acid generator, heat-curable or photocurable composition, and cured product thereof
CN109311915B (en) * 2016-07-28 2021-09-14 三亚普罗股份有限公司 Sulfonium salt, thermal or photoacid generator, thermal or photocurable composition, and cured product thereof

Also Published As

Publication number Publication date
US8067643B2 (en) 2011-11-29
TW200804260A (en) 2008-01-16
CN101466804B (en) 2012-02-22
CN101466804A (en) 2009-06-24
KR101389057B1 (en) 2014-05-13
US20090197987A1 (en) 2009-08-06
EP2007834A1 (en) 2008-12-31
EP2007834B1 (en) 2015-11-04
KR20080112377A (en) 2008-12-24
JP2009533377A (en) 2009-09-17
WO2007118794B1 (en) 2008-01-03
JP5313873B2 (en) 2013-10-09
TWI404699B (en) 2013-08-11

Similar Documents

Publication Publication Date Title
EP2007834B1 (en) Sulphonium salt initiators
EP2125713B1 (en) Sulphonium salt photoinitiators
EP1902019B1 (en) Sulphonium salt initiators
EP2197869B1 (en) Sulphonium salt initiators
EP2197840B1 (en) Sulphonium salt initiators
EP2197839B1 (en) Sulphonium salt initiators
GB2357759A (en) Diaryliodonium salt photolatent acid donors

Legal Events

Date Code Title Description
WWE Wipo information: entry into national phase

Ref document number: 200780021614.6

Country of ref document: CN

121 Ep: the epo has been informed by wipo that ep was designated in this application

Ref document number: 07727751

Country of ref document: EP

Kind code of ref document: A1

WWE Wipo information: entry into national phase

Ref document number: 2007727751

Country of ref document: EP

WWE Wipo information: entry into national phase

Ref document number: 12226116

Country of ref document: US

WWE Wipo information: entry into national phase

Ref document number: 2009504692

Country of ref document: JP

NENP Non-entry into the national phase

Ref country code: DE

WWE Wipo information: entry into national phase

Ref document number: 1020087027838

Country of ref document: KR